The Project Gutenberg EBook of Essays, by Arthur Christopher Benson

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: Essays

Author: Arthur Christopher Benson

Release Date: April 13, 2011 [EBook #35860]

Language: English

Character set encoding: UTF-8

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ESSAYS ***




Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This book was
produced from scanned images of public domain material
from the Google Print project.)









ESSAYS


_OTHER WORKS BY Mr. A. C. BENSON_

_In Verse_

POEMS, 1893

LYRICS, 1895

_In Prose_

MEMOIRS OF
ARTHUR HAMILTON, 1886

ARCHBISHOP LAUD: A STUDY,
1887

MEN OF MIGHT (in conjunction
with H. F. W. TATHAM), 1890




ESSAYS

BY
ARTHUR CHRISTOPHER BENSON
OF ETON COLLEGE

_Post aliquot, mea regna videns, mirabor aristas!_

LONDON
WILLIAM HEINEMANN
1896

_All rights reserved_


    _To_
    HENRY JAMES
    THIS VOLUME IS DEDICATED
    BY
    HIS AFFECTIONATE FRIEND
    THE AUTHOR




PREFACE


It would be easy, if need were, to devise a theory of coherence for the
Essays here selected for re-publication, but the truth is that they are
fortuitous. The only claim that I can consistently make, is that I have
always chosen, for biographical and critical study, figures whose
personality or writings have seemed to me to possess some subtle,
evasive charm, or delicate originality of purpose or view. Mystery,
inexplicable reticence, haughty austerity, have a fascination in life
and literature, that is sometimes denied to sanguine strength and easy
volubility. I am well aware that vitality and majesty are the primary
qualities to demand both in life and literature. I have nothing but
rebellious horror for the view that languor, if only it be subtle and
serpentine, is in itself admirable. But there are two kinds of languor.
Just as the poverty of a man born needy, and incapable of acquiring
wealth, is different in kind from the poverty of one who has sacrificed
wealth in some noble cause, so the deliberate, the self-conscious
languor "about three degrees on this side of faintness," of which Keats
wrote in his most voluptuous mood, is a very different thing from the
languor of Hamlet, the fastidious despair of ever realising some lofty
conception, the prostrate indifference of one who has found the world
too strong. I do not say that the note of failure is a characteristic of
all the figures in my narrow gallery of portraits. But I will say that
they were most of them persons about whom hung an undefined promise of
greater strength than ever issued in performance. The causes of their
comparative failure are difficult to disentangle. With one perhaps it
was the want of a sympathetic _entourage_; with another a dreamy or
mystical habit of thought; with this one, the immersion in uncongenial
pursuits; with that a certain failure in physical vitality; with
another, the work, accomplished in dignified serenity, has fallen too
swiftly into neglect, and we must endeavour to divine the cause: and yet
in no case can we trace any inherent weakness, any moral obliquity, any
degrading or enervating concession.

Perhaps one of the greatest mistakes we make in literature and art is
the passionate individualism into which we are betrayed. We cannot bring
ourselves to speak or think very highly of the level of a man's work,
unless the positive and tangible results of that work are in themselves
very weighty and pure. We forget all about the inspirers and teachers of
poets and artists. How often does the poet, and the artist too, in
autobiographical allusion, speak with absorbing gratitude and devotion
of some humble name of which we take no note, as the "fons et origo" to
himself of enthusiasm and proficiency.

It is with no affectation of fastidious superiority, but with a frank
confession of conscious pettiness, that I say that this book will only
appeal to a few. The critic is no hero: he is at best but a skipping
peltast, engaged as often as not in inglorious flight. To flounder in
images, criticism is nothing but a species of mistletoe, sprouting in a
sleek bunch in the chink of a lofty forest tree. I had rather have been
Lovelace than Sainte-Beuve, and write one immortal lyric than
thirty-five volumes of the acutest discrimination. But a minority has a
right to its opinions, and may claim to be amused: a man who thinks the
Rhine vulgar, and the Jungfrau exaggerated, may be foolishly delighted
with a backwater on the Thames, and a view of the Berkshire downs. In
fact, the only kind of criticism of which one may be impatient is the
criticism which abuses an author for not writing something else. What
critics can do, what I have attempted to do, is to strengthen and define
the impression that a casual reader may derive from a book, a reader who
wishes to see what is good, but has not the knack described by the poet,
who says "what is best he firmly lights upon, as birds on sprays."

On the other hand we may reasonably doubt what is the exact worth of the
cultivation, of the point of view which we meekly accept at the hands
of a convincing critic. Does it not require a special insight to
understand even criticism? After all, we agree with, we do not accept
criticism: we select from it some preference, strongly and convincingly
stated, which jumps with our own preconceived ideas. If we merely
swallow it down, like the camel, to be reproduced in fetid stagnation,
whenever a necessity for it arises, are we so much higher after all? The
delicate psychologist who has accepted my dedication, speaks in one of
his latest stories of the expression on the face of a Royal Princess,
who had been _told_ everything in the world, and had never _perceived_
anything. Culture, criticism, in certain sterile natures, are like
Sheridan's famous apophthegm: they lie "like lumps of marl on a barren
moor, encumbering what it is not in their power to fertilise."

In art, in literature, it is the periods of republicanism that have left
their mark on the world: the periods that have been very conscious of,
and very deferential to authority, have been invariably retrograde.
What a dreary period in English literature was the reign of Dr. Johnson.
The chief legacies of that era to literature are the letters of Gray and
Horace Walpole, and the life of the Dictator himself. But these are not
creative literature at all. Gray, as a poet, was comparatively sterile.
Imagination, the jewel of the soul, had fallen from its elaborate
setting. But the more that literature declined, the more sententious
grew the critics. Nowadays, when literature is very active, and not very
profound--impressionist, journalistic, supremely content if it can
produce lively and superficial sensations--the bludgeoning of the early
part of the century has gone out: no longer does the critic feel it a
duty, as the oracle said to Oenomaus, to "draw the bow and slaughter the
innumerable geese that graze upon the green." Indeed would not some have
us believe that criticism of contemporaries is all a matter of private
interest, apart from any just or earnest conviction?

But there is still a class of readers, not very large or important
perhaps, haunted by a native instinct for literature, a relish for fine
phrases, a hankering for style--to whom the manner of saying a thing is
as important, or more important than the matter, readers, who are not
satisfied with fiction, unless it be combined, as by Robert Louis
Stevenson, with a wealth, a curiousness, a preciosity of phrase, to
which in criticism only Walter Pater can lay claim, and which may secure
for these two a station in literature to which the majority of our busy,
voluble, graphic writers must aspire in vain.

A. C. B.

ETON, _July, 1895_.




CONTENTS


                                PAGE

THE EVER-MEMORABLE JOHN HALES      1

A MINUTE PHILOSOPHER              19

HENRY MORE, THE PLATONIST         35

ANDREW MARVELL                    68

VINCENT BOURNE                    96

THOMAS GRAY                      119

WILLIAM BLAKE                    147

THE POETRY OF KEBLE              180

ELIZABETH BARRETT BROWNING       203

THE LATE MASTER OF TRINITY       238

HENRY BRADSHAW                   252

CHRISTINA ROSSETTI               268

THE POETRY OF EDMUND GOSSE       292

EPILOGUE                         310




_Eight of these Essays have appeared in "Macmillan's Magazine," viz.:
"The Ever-Memorable John Hales," "A Minute Philosopher," "Andrew
Marvell." "Vincent Bourne," "Thomas Gray," "Elizabeth Barrett Browning,"
"Henry Bradshaw," "The Late Master of Trinity"; two in the "Contemporary
Review," viz.: "Henry More, the Platonist" and the "Poetry of Keble";
one in the "National Review," "Christina Rossetti"; and one in the "New
Review," the "Poetry of Edmund Gosse." My acknowledgements and thanks
are due to the proprietors and editors of these periodicals for the
leave kindly accorded me to republish them. The Study, "William Blake,"
is now printed for the first time._

_I desire also to record my gratitude to F. E. B. Duff, Esq., of King's
College, Cambridge, who has revised the book throughout, and made many
valuable suggestions._




THE EVER-MEMORABLE JOHN HALES


The churchyard at Eton is a triangular piece of ground, converging into
a sharp remote angle, bordered on one side by the Long Walk, and
screened from it by heavy iron railings. On the second side it is
skirted and overlooked by tall irregular houses, and on the third side
by the deep buttressed recesses of the chapel, venerable with ivy and
mouldering grey stone.

It is a strangely quiet place in the midst of bustling life; the
grumbling of waggons in the road, the hoarse calling of the jackdaws,
awkwardly fluttering about old red-tiled roofs, the cracked clanging of
the college clock, the voices of boys from the street, fall faintly on
the ear: besides, it has all the beauty of a deserted place, for it is
many years since it has been used for a burial-ground: the grass is long
and rank, the cypresses and yews grow luxuriantly out of unknown vaults,
and push through broken rails; the gravestones slant and crumble; moss
grows into the letters of forgotten names, and creepers embrace and
embower monumental urns; here and there are heaps of old carven,
crumbling stones; on early summer mornings a resident thrush stirs the
silence with flute-notes marvellously clear; and on winter evenings when
wet, boisterous winds roll steadily up, and the tall chapel windows
flame, the organ's voice is blown about the winding overgrown paths, and
the memorials of the dead.

Just inside the gate, visible from the road among the dark evergreens,
stands a tall, conspicuous altar-tomb, conspicuous more for the
miserable way in which a stately monument has been handled, than for its
present glories. It has been patched and slobbered up with grey stucco;
and the inscription scratched on the surface is three-quarters
obliterated. Let into the sides are the grey stone panels of the older
tomb, sculptured with quaint emblems of life and death, a mattock and an
uncouth heap of bones, an hourglass and a skull, a pot of roses and
lily-flowers--such is the monument of one of Eton's gentlest servants
and sons. "I ordain," runs the quaint conclusion of his will, "that at
the time of the next evensong after my departure (if conveniently it may
be), my body be laid in the church-yard of the town of Eton (if I chance
to die there), as near as may be [a strangely pathetic touch of love
from the childless philosopher, the friend of courtiers and divines], to
the body of my little godson, Jack Dickenson the elder; and this to be
done in plain and simple manner, without any sermon or ringing the bell,
or calling the people together; without any unseasonable commessation or
compotation, or other solemnity on such occasions usual; _for as in my
life I have done the church no service, so I will not that in my death
the church do me any honour_."

And the prophecy is fulfilled to the letter; in such a tomb he rests;
and by a strange irony of fate, the pompous title claiming so universal
and perennial a fame--the "ever-memorable"--is the only single fact
which is commonly mentioned about him--he has even been identified with
Sir Matthew Hale of just memory.

John Hales was neither an Etonian nor a Kingsman: he was of a
Somersetshire family; and was educated at Corpus Christi College,
Oxford, where he spent no less than six years before taking his degree
(in 1603), from the age of thirteen to the age of nineteen.

The Warden of Merton at that time was Sir Henry Savile, Queen
Elizabeth's Greek tutor, supposed the most learned savant of the time,
founder of the Savilian professorships for astronomy and geometry, a
severe, clear-headed student. It is recorded of him that he had a great
dislike for brilliant instinctive abilities, and only respected the slow
cumulative processes. "Give me the plodding student," he said: "if I
would look for wits, I would go to Newgate: there be the wits." He was
not popular among the rising young men in consequence; John Earle, the
author of the _Microcosmography_, that delightful gallery of characters
that puts Theophrastus into the shade, was the only man he ever
admitted, on his reputation as a wit, into the sacred society of Merton.
For such intellects as he desired, he made search in a way that was then
described as "hedge-beating."

Savile was attracted by Hales; he found in him a mind which, young as it
was, showed signs of profundity. Savile's choice is a great testimony to
the _depth_ of Hales' attainments; for his later reputation was acquired
more by his grace and originality of mind than for his breadth of
learning. Savile was then at work on his _Chrysostom_, printed privately
at Eton in the grave collegiate house in Weston's Yard, now the most
inconvenient residence of the Præcentor. Hales became a congenial
fellow-labourer, and in 1613 was moved to a fellowship at Eton, of which
College Savile had for seventeen years been Provost.

A Fellow of Eton is now a synonym for a member of the Governing Body,
that is to say, a gentleman in some public position, who is willing to
give up a fraction of his time to the occasional consideration and
summary settlement of large educational problems. Twenty years ago a
Fellowship meant a handsome competence, light residence, a venerable
house, and a good living in the country. In Hales's time it meant a few
decent rooms, a small dividend, home-made bread and beer at stated
times, a constant attendance at the church service, and the sustaining
society of some six or seven earnest like-minded men, grave
students,--at least under Savile,--mostly celibates. To such the life
was dignified and attractive. Early rising, and a light breakfast. A
long, studious morning, with Matins, an afternoon dinner, a quiet talk
round the huge fire, or a stroll in the stately college garden with
perhaps some few promising boys from the school--then merely an adjunct
of the more reverend college, not an absorbing centre of life--more
quiet work and early to bed. Busy, congenial monotony! There is no
secret like that for a happy life!

After three years, this was broken into by a piece of vivid
experience--Hales accompanied Sir Dudley Carleton, Ambassador to
Holland, as his chaplain, and was despatched by him in 1618 to the Synod
of Dort.

It must be clearly borne in mind that theological and religious problems
then possessed a general interest for the civilised world, and for
Englishmen in particular, which it cannot be pretended that they possess
now. Political gossip has taken the place of theological discussion.
Then, contemporary writers thought fit to lament the time that common
folk wasted in such disputes; when the Trinitarian controversy could be
discussed on the benches of an alehouse, and apprentices neglect their
work to argue the question of prevenient grace, we feel that we are in
an atmosphere which if not religious, was at any rate theological.

Hales went to Dort a Calvinist--that, in those days, is equivalent to
saying that he had never given his theological position much attention.
What he heard there is uncertain, for a more unbusinesslike meeting was
never held; "ignorance, passion, animosity, injustice," said Lord
Clarendon, were its characteristics. There was no one to whose ruling
speakers deferred. No one knew what subject was to be discussed next,
often hardly what was under discussion. A third of the members
disappeared, after what an eye-witness called a "pondering speech" from
the President. Such a theological schooling is too severe for a
reflective mind. Hales came home what was called a Latitudinarian,
having, as he quaintly says, at the "well pressing" of St. John iii. 16,
by Episcopius (a divine, present at the Synod), "bid John Calvin
good-night." A Latitudinarian translated into modern English would be a
very broad churchman indeed. For it is evident that Haley's native
humour, which was very strong, prevented him from even considering
religious differences in a serious light; "theological scarecrows!" he
said, half bitterly, half humorously. When in later years he was found
reading one of Calvin's books, he said playfully, "Formerly I read it to
reform myself, but now I read it to reform him." And the delightful
comparison which he makes in one of his tracts is worth quoting, as
showing the natural bent of his mind to the ludicrous side of these
disputes; he compares the wound of sin and the supposed remedy of
confession, to Pliny's cure for the bite of a scorpion--to go and
whisper the fact into the ear of an ass.

Only once did he encounter the little restless, ubiquitous,
statesman-priest, who so grievously mistook and under-rated the forces
with which he had to deal, and the times in which he had fallen--Laud.

The whole incident is dramatic and entertaining in the highest degree.
Hales, for the edification of some weak-minded friends, wrote out his
views on schism, treating the whole subject with a humorous contempt for
Church authority. This little tract got privately printed, and a copy
fell into Laud's hands (as indeed, what dangerous matter did not?),
which he read and marked. He instantly sent for his recalcitrant
subaltern, to be rated and confuted and silenced. The matter is
exquisitely characteristic of Laud, both in the idea and in the method
of carrying it out. "Mr. Hales came," says Heylyn, "about nine o'clock
to Lambeth on a summer morning," with considerable heart-sinking no
doubt. The Archbishop had him out into the garden, giving orders that
they were on no account to be disturbed. The bell rang for prayers, to
which they went by the garden door into the chapel, and out again till
dinner was ready--hammer and tongs all the time: then they fell to
again, but Lord Conway and several other persons of distinction having
meantime arrived, the servants were obliged to go and warn the
disputants how the time was going. It was now about four in the
afternoon. "So in they came," says Heylyn, "high coloured and almost
panting for want of breath; enough to show that there had been some
heats between them not then fully cooled." The two little cassocked
figures (both were very small men), with their fresh complexions, set
off by tiny mustachios and imperials such as churchmen then wore, pacing
up and down under the high elms of the garden, and arguing to the verge
of exhaustion, form a wonderful picture.

Hales afterwards confessed that the interview had been dreadful. "He had
been ferreted," he said, "from one hole to another, till there was none
left to afford him any further shelter; that he was now resolved to be
orthodox, and declare himself a true son of the Church of England both
for doctrine and discipline."

Laud evidently saw the mettle of the man with whom he had to deal, and
what a very dangerous, rational opponent he was, so he made him his own
chaplain, and got the king to offer him a canonry at Windsor in such a
way that refusal, much to Hales's distaste, was out of the question thus
binding him to silence in a manner that would make further speech
ungracious. "And so," said Hales, quietly grumbling at his wealthy loss
of independence, "I had a hundred and fifty more pounds a year than I
cared to spend."

During all these years Hales was a member of the celebrated Mermaid
Club, so called from the tavern of that name in Friday Street. Thither
Shakespeare, Beaumont, Fletcher, Donne, and many more repaired. There he
must have seen the coarse, vivacious figure of Ben Jonson, the presiding
genius of the place, drinking his huge potations of canary, and warming
out of his native melancholy into wit and eloquence, merging at last
into angry self-laudation, and then into drunken silence, till at last
he tumbled home with his unwieldy body, rolling feet, and big, scorbutic
face, to sleep and sweat and write far into the night; a figure
strangely similar down to the smallest characteristics, in his gloom,
his greediness, his disputatious talk, to the great Samuel of that ilk,
in all but the stern religious fibre that is somehow the charm of the
latter.

It was in London, at one of these convivial gatherings, that Suckling,
Davenant, Endymion Porter, Ben Jonson, and Hales were talking together;
Jonson, as was his wont, railing surlily at Shakespeare's fame,
considering him to be much overrated,--"wanting art," as he told
Drummond at Hawthornden.

Suckling took up the cudgels with great warmth, and the dispute
proceeded; Hales in the background, sitting meekly, with the dry smile
which he affected--deliberately dumb, not from want of enthusiasm or
knowledge, but of choice. Ben Jonson, irritated at last beyond the
bounds of patience, as men of his stamp are wont to be, by a silent
humorous listener, turned on him suddenly and began to taunt him with "a
want of Learning, and Ignorance of the Ancients." Hales at last emerged
from his shell, and told Jonson, with considerable warmth, that if Mr.
Shakespeare had not read the ancients, he had likewise not stolen
anything from them--"a fault," adds the biographer, "the other made no
conscience of--and that if he would produce any one topic finely treated
of by any of them, he would undertake to show something upon the same
subject, at least as well written by Shakespeare."

This is an extraordinary instance of perspicuity of literary judgment;
that Hales should draw a favourable comparison between Shakespeare and
his contemporaries, would not be surprising; but to find him, classicist
as he was, deliberately putting Shakespeare above all writers of any
date is a very notable proof of critical acumen.

Neither did the combat end here. The enemies of Shakespeare would not
give in: so it came to a trial of skill. The place agreed on for these
literary jousts was Hales's rooms at Eton; a number of books were sent
down, and on the appointed day Lord Falkland and Suckling, and several
other persons of wit and quality came down; the books were opened, and
Shakespeare was arraigned before antiquity, and unanimously (except for
Sir John) awarded the palm. We may be sure it would have been different
if old Ben Jonson had been present; there would have been less unanimity
and more heat; but he was much troubled with symptoms of an old,
recurrent paralysis, of which he had only partly got the better, and he
was melancholic and therefore kept away. Still it is a scene to think of
with envy--little Lord Falkland with his untuneable voice, brisk wit,
and sweet manner, moderating the assembly; the summer afternoon, the
stately collegiate room, overlooking the studious garden, girdled about
by the broad and even-flowing Thames, among sedge and osier-beds, and
haunted by no human presence. This period was probably the happiest
time of Hales's life; he was at the height of his social reputation.

He was a man of an inveterately companionable disposition. He disliked
being alone, except for study--in congenial company a sympathetic
talker; once a year for a short time he used to resort to London for the
polite conversation which he so much enjoyed, and when the Court was at
Windsor he was greatly in request, being not only a good talker, but a
better listener, as his biographer says; not only divines and scholars
resorting to the rooms of this _bibliotheca ambulans_, as Provost Wotton
called him, but courtiers, sprightly wits, and gay sparks from the
castle. This it was that earned him his soubriquet. He was familiar
with, or corresponded with, all the ablest men of the day, counting as
he did, Davenant, Suckling, Ben Jonson, and Lord Falkland, and all that
brilliant circle, among his intimate friends.

He was made Canon of Windsor in 1639. In two years the whole pleasant
life breaks up before our eyes, never to be restored. Laud's death
showed him that as his chaplain, he was in a dangerous position.
Besides, the event itself was a frightful shock to him. He left his
lodging in college, and went for a quarter of a year in utter secrecy to
a private house at Eton, next door to the old Christopher Inn, the
house of Mrs. Dickenson to whose lad he was godfather. Search was made
for him unsuccessfully, though he says that his hiding place was so
close that if he had eaten garlic he could have been nosed out. Here he
subsisted for three months entirely on bread and beer (strange diet),
fasting--as he appears to have done from mistaken medical notions--from
Tuesday night to Thursday night. The reason for this retirement was the
fear that certain documents and keys, entrusted to him as Bursar, should
fall into the adversary's hands--for it is probable that at first he
shared the belief with other enthusiastic royalists that the troubles
would speedily blow over. He was, of course, ejected from fellowship and
canonry, refusing with some spirit a proposal made to him by Mr.
Penwarren, who succeeded him, that he should retain half--"All or none
is mine,"--though he was reduced to the greatest poverty. He sold his
library, which was large and valuable, for £700, devoting a large
proportion to others suffering from deprivation. The account of his
conversation with Faringdon, an intimate friend, is absolutely
heartrending.

Mr. Faringdon coming to see Hales some few months before his death found
him in very mean lodgings at Eton, but in a temper gravely cheerful, and
well becoming a good man under such circumstances. After a slight and
homely dinner, suitable to their situation, some discourse passed
between them concerning their old friends and the black and dismal
aspect of the times; and at last Hales asked Faringdon to walk out with
him to the churchyard. There this unhappy man's necessities pressed him
to tell his friend that he had been forced to sell his whole library,
save a few volumes which he had given away, and six or eight little
books of devotion which lay in his chamber; and that for money, he had
no more than what he then showed him, which was about seven or eight
shillings; and "besides" says he, "I doubt I am indebted for my
lodgings." Faringdon had not imagined that it had been so very low with
Hales and presently offered him fifty pounds, in part payment of the
many sums he and his wife had received of him in their great
necessities. But Hales replied, "No, you don't owe me a penny, or if you
do, I here forgive you, for you shall never pay me a penny, but if you
know any other friend that hath too full a purse and will spare me some
of it I will not refuse that."

For a few months he went as nominal chaplain and tutor to the children
of a lady living at Richings Park, near West Drayton, where there was a
little college of deprived priests, among them being Bishop King of
Chichester. But when this society was declared treasonous, he retired
again to Eton to the same faithful friends, the Dickensons, the house
being called his own lest the accusation of harbouring malignants should
fall on the real owner.

A charming contemporary description of him at this date is left by John
Aubrey, the antiquary, who went to see him.

"I saw him, a prettie little man, sanguin [_i.e._, fresh-coloured], of a
chearful countenance, very gentele and courteous. I was received by him
with much humanity; he was in a kind of violet-coloured cloth gowne with
buttons and loopes (he wore not a black gowne), and he was reading
Thomas à Kempis. It was within a year before he deceased. He loved
Canarie, but moderately, to refresh his spirits; he had a bountiful
mind."

At last the end came very quietly. He was in his seventy-third year,
"weary of this uncharitable world," as he said. Only a fortnight ill,
and then dying so quietly that Mr. Montague, who had been talking to
him, left the room for half-an-hour and found him dead on his return.

He was one of those great men who have a genuine dislike of publicity.
He could not be induced to publish anything in his lifetime except a
Latin funeral oration--not that it mattered, as one of his
contemporaries hinted, "for he was so communicative that his chair was a
pulpit and his chamber a church." In fact it became so much a matter of
habit that his friends should propound questions on which he should
discourse, that he is recorded to have made a laughing refusal; "he sets
up tops," he said, in his allusive way "and I am to whip them for him."
But it is plain that he had a genuine contempt for his own written
style: he says that on the one side he errs by being "overfamiliar and
subrustic;" on the other as "sour and satyrical." He evidently had the
ironical quality in great perfection; his writings and recorded
conversation abound in quaint little unexpected turns and capricious
illustrations; he had one of those figurative minds that love to express
one idea in the terms of another, and see unexpected and felicitous
connections. His sermons are strange compositions; they straggle on
through page after page of thickly printed octavos, "he being a great
preacher according to the taste of those times," says an antique critic
of them, going on to object that they keep the reader in a "continued
twitter throughout." He must have been very light of heart who could
have "twittered" continuously through the good hour that the very
shortest of them must have taken to deliver. Quotations from Homer,
mystically interpreted, strange mythological stories, well worn
classical jests; perhaps the sense of humour was as different among the
men of that era from ours as their sense of theology undoubtedly
was--more discursive if not deeper!

It has struck more than one writer about John Hales, that the following
is a curious trait: he was a remarkably good man of business: he was
bursar of Eton for many years, and his precise, formal signature may
still be seen in the audit books, and it is told of him that he was
accustomed to throw into the river at the bottom of the college garden
any base or counterfeit coin that he chanced to receive on behalf of the
college, paying the loss out of his own pocket.

Pure-minded, simple-hearted little man, reading Thomas-à-Kempis in his
violet gown; poor, degraded, but not dishonoured; what a strong, grave
protest your quiet, exiled life, self-contained and serious, is, against
the crude follies, the boisterous energies of the revolution seething
and mantling all about you! the clear-sighted soul can adopt no party
cries, swears allegiance to no frantic school; enlightened, at the mercy
of no tendency or prejudice, it resigns all that gave dignity to blessed
quiet, and takes the peace without the pomp; with unobstrusive,
unpretentious hopes and prospects shattered in the general wreck, the
true life-philosopher still finds his treasures in the old books, the
eternal thoughts and the kindly offices of retired life. This is a
gentle figure that Eton's sons may well be glad to connect with her
single street, her gliding waters and her immemorial groves; though as
yet the reverence of antiquity sate lightly upon her, though she was
not yet in the forefront of the loud educational world, yet in her
sequestered peace there was a cloistral stateliness that she somewhat
misses now. Not that we grudge her the glory of a nobler mission, a
wider field of action, a more extended influence, in days when the race
and battle are more than ever for the fleet and strong. But we lament
over the nooks that the ancient years so jealously guarded and fenced
about from the world and its incisive voice, where among some indolence
and some luxury and much littleness the storage of great forces was
accomplished, and the tones of a sacred voice not rarely heard. Ah! it
is an ideal that this century has lost the knack of sympathising with!
Perhaps she is but creating the necessity for its imperious recall.




A MINUTE PHILOSOPHER


At Lord Falkland's court of intellect at Great Tew,--that delightful
manor thrown open like a perpetual _salon_ to worthy visitors, where
Oxford scholars would arrive, order their bedroom, give notice of their
intention to be present at dinner, and betake themselves to the library
to read or talk,--there was at one time a constant and an honoured
guest.

This was a certain Fellow of Merton, by name John Earles,[A] some ten
years older than his host, and so devoted to his lordship that, as he
himself tells us, he gave all the time that he could make his own to
cultivating his society. And at first this was a good deal, for Earles
was not a busy man; besides his Fellowship at Merton, he was merely
chaplain to Lord Pembroke, and vicar of a distant Wiltshire parish to
which he paid but few visits. Between him and Lord Falkland there was a
kind of intellectual bargain; they read Greek together, and John said
that he learnt more than he taught, and that he was amply repaid for his
exertion by the fresh, lively light which that sympathetic mind cast
upon the great variety of subjects which passed under review in that
high argumentative atmosphere.

[A] [The name seems to have been spelt quite indifferently,
Earl, Earle, or Earles. John Earles' father was Registrar of the
Archbishop's Court at York; John Earles seems to have matriculated at
Christ Church, on June 4, 1619. But, according to Wood's Fasti, he took
his B.A. degree on July 8, 1619, at Merton, and obtained a Fellowship
there in the same year.]

John was known to his friends as a singularly sweet-tempered, amiable
man, one who could count no enemies--with the faults of a scholar, it is
true, his hair tangled, his canonical coat dusty, slovenly and negligent
in his habits; a bad man of business, and a forgetful, absent-minded
fellow. But they condoned these faults as being so unconscious, the
externals of a character which could afford to dispense with social
ornament; the habit of a dreamy yet active mind, so bent upon reverie
and so strenuous in thought, that it could not bear to waste time and
trouble upon things that were undeniably unimportant. Genuine
absent-mindedness has a great charm for thoughtful men; when it is the
index of deliberate abstraction, they are apt to look upon it almost
enviously, as the sign of a high aloofness from ordinary sublunary
anxieties, an aloofness which they are themselves unable to command.

John was in the habit of thinking a great deal about his fellow-men; he
was not philosophising nor calculating nor recording in those
ruminating periods. He had keen eyes, this untidy, peering scholar, and
when others talked he listened. He examined their features curiously; he
dwelt with inward delight upon their instinctive gestures--the tones of
their voices, the twinkling of their brows, the twitching of their
hands; he did not brood and generalise; his taste was for the special,
the particular, the individual, the characteristic. And every now and
then, when pen and paper lay in his way, he would scribble off a rough
sketch, as an artist jots down heads and limbs, towers and copses on his
blotting-paper, a mental caricature of one of the strange fellows that
he was for ever encountering in the world. Written on loose sheets,
sometimes lying in his desk, sometimes left on the table, sometimes
dropped over a friend's shoulder, he set no store on these fragments; he
did not hand them round with affected carelessness, and come down with
his candlestick to search for them when all the world was upstairs. He
had no idea of rushing into print, no ambition connected with the
publisher. The figure with all its oddities had risen in his mind, and
he had the whim to describe it. Done for the moment, he had but a
momentary interest in it; and, like the Sibyl, he saw the wind whirl the
leaves about, without regard to the precious characters they bore.

Once or twice the humour took him to sketch himself, to outline such
lineaments of his own as he had seen reflected in the looks and welcomes
of his friends; to recall for his own amusement a humorous situation or
two over which he had often made secret merriment. In words too intimate
not to be autobiographical he had written of the downright scholar,
whose "perplexitye of mannerliness will not let him feed, and he is
sharp set at an argument when he should cut his meate." With a twinkling
eye, thinking of the stable-gate at Tew and the big horse-block, he says
how such an one "ascends a horse somewhat sinisterly, though not on the
left side, and they both goe jogging in grief together;" he tells how he
"cannot speak to a Dogge in his own dialect, and understands Greeke
better than the language of a Falconer."

But like the squire who excuses trespassing and yet draws the line at
poaching, he had suddenly to show his hand. To have his witty
distinctions quoted, to see them go to form another's stock-in-trade--that
he could put up with; it was merely another grotesque turn among the
oddities of humanity that he was never tired of observing. But when,
without his leave, those fly-sheets, those scrawls and sketches on which
he had set so little store, suddenly appeared in print, garnered by some
careful hand, then he flung himself into the world with a kind of
challenge. Like Virgil he dared them to finish what they had professed
to begin, and for himself he proceeded to finish what some one else had
begun for him.

He did not set his name to the book, but allowed the world to know who
was the author. It was published in 1628 by Edward Blount, stationer and
translator, with a preface signed by the latter, but almost certainly
inspired by Earles himself, in which he professes to bring forth to the
light, as it were, infants which the father would have smothered; but
the preface is so void of partiality, it makes so little attempt to
compliment the book, or to insist, as even the most judicial friend
would have done, on the merits of the work, that it is evidently by the
hand of the author--and the author is no less evidently a modest man.

Authors have only been able to wake and find themselves famous since the
days of improved communication; yet John Earles found himself famous as
soon as the little ripple of delight could permeate to the outskirts of
society. The book was so new and bright, the humour was so penetrating
and yet so kind, and it was above all so innocent in its wisdom, that
the reading world seized upon it with delight.

This fame resulting from so slender and nugatory a performance was a
strange surprise to Earles, and had he not been a man who was apt all
through his life to be surprised at his own successes, it might have
turned his brain; but he broke off and wrote no more, at least in that
manner. In five years the book ran through eight editions; and with the
exception of adding a score of pieces to one of the editions--pieces
which at his friends' earnest solicitation he gathered out of
accumulated papers--he wrote nothing else in that kind. Nay, he was so
austere, that he had suppressed many sheets in the first edition,
because there was a dash of coarseness which had somehow invaded their
fibre.

He rose quickly in the world after this, and no one envied him or would
have detracted from him; he bore his greatness so quietly and salted it
so well with gratitude that it never was anything but pure and fragrant.

The Earl of Pembroke was Lord Chamberlain, and took his chaplain to
Court, where he conciliated so many, and showed himself of such even and
gracious temper, and possessed of so genial an authority, that when Dr.
Duppa was made Bishop of Sarum, John Earles stepped quickly into the
post of tutor to the Prince of Wales, afterwards that most gracious
monarch, Charles II.

When kings were kings, Arsenius was something of a potentate. A prince's
tutor might without absurdity reflect that he held a high and solemn
charge. The education of any human being is that; and the education of
one born to rank and greatness will always be a serious undertaking,
just because he is capable of being such a power in the world, and of
influencing so large a number of people; but the education of a king had
something national about it, and a tutor who could really affect such a
pupil's character might hope to react upon a large section of the
community.

Charles II. was undeniably a clever man, and made the most of a very
difficult position. He was not a high-minded man in any sense of the
word, and he was hopelessly, irretrievably frivolous. If he had been
ambitious or serious, terrible complications might have ensued; he would
either have fretted himself into madness, or the country into civil war.
Fortunately he did neither, but stood in a spectatorial attitude,
watching the world through wicked, humorous eyes, living a low kind of
life among lazy friends, and sauntering through difficulties which would
have wrecked an earnest man. A character like this is sure to have
appreciated such a tutor, but Charles was probably far too cold and
careless for Earles to have deeply influenced him. Charles II. must have
been a hopeless case from the beginning. A clever man in a very great
position, without a touch of generosity or affection in his nature, is
for the educational experimentalist an impossible pupil; but though we
cannot trace any good strain in Charles to the effect of Earles'
influence, yet it was something to have conciliated such a prince's
liking and to retain his esteem.

John had been made Chancellor of Sarum Church, and had just taken
possession of one of those sweet gabled and mullioned houses of grey
stone, where gardens run down to the placid, clear chalk-stream,
wandering through its water-meadows,--when the troubles began. A man
such as John had never a doubt as to his policy: he had no sort of
sympathy with the Puritans; their total lack of humour and delicacy
disgusted him as much as anything human could disgust him; and he was
not a man who clung with any hankering to houses and lands. He threw up
all his appointments and went across the sea to his master; and at one
time or another gave him in instalments all the scanty fortune he had
put aside.

He lived to be rewarded; no one was so eminently in his master's eye. At
the Restoration he was made Dean of Westminster, then Bishop of
Worcester, and then, on the death of Bishop Henchman, Duppa's successor,
in 1663, he went back to Sarum as its Bishop; and he remained through it
all the most simple-minded ecclesiastic that ever sat upon a throne. An
easy task enough nowadays, when priests move among statesmen as a lamb
moves among wolves,--so far as worldly prospects are concerned. If a
Body has to face the possibility of disendowment within a few decades,
that anticipation will preserve humility under worldly trappings, like
the skull-beaker at Norwegian feasts; but in those days, when a bishop
was in reality a petty prince, when he and his brethren made up nearly a
third of the House of Peers, when their title to Church revenues was
held (as it was in the first flush of the Restoration) as safer than
many a country gentleman's, and as rather more sacred than the
king's,--a courtier and a scholar, clad in pomp, dignified by secular
observance and sanctified by heavenly authority, may be excused if he is
a little elated by the flush of dignity; and to be gentle and natural
and simple-minded under such an accession of respect signifies an
unfailing plenitude of humility's saving spring.

Perhaps ill-health may have contributed a little to this balance and
sanity of mind; it is a wonderful tonic in the midst of riotous
prosperity. At any rate the Bishop died of a very painful disease which
had long troubled him, in the sixty-fifth year of his age; he died at
his own dear Oxford, and was buried in the chapel of his college, where
he had first practised the piety that made his life so wholesome all
along. A quaint and pompous epitaph there describes him as "Angel of
the Church of Worcester, afterwards Angel of the Church of Sarum, and
now Angel of the Church Triumphant. (_Ecclesiæ Angelus Vigornensis,
postmodo Sarisburiensis, jam Triumphantis._)"

At Salisbury, in the Palace, there is no portrait of him, but there is
one at Westminster; and in a Wiltshire farmhouse, not far from Sarum,
there are portraits, rude and ill-drawn, of himself and his wife. This
lady is buried in a little churchyard, Stratford-sub-Castle, that lies
below the huge embanked mound of Old Sarum, overshadowed by a pleasant
avenue of limes. It was still rather an unpopular thing for a bishop to
marry. Hardly more than half a century before, Abbot, a predecessor of
Earles at Sarum, had been soundly scolded and threatened by his actual
as well as spiritual brother, the Primate for marrying when in Episcopal
Orders. Earles was not so severely handled: we hear little of the
marriage, except that he was happy in it. His wife lived and died
unnoticed: in those days bishops' wives were made even less of than they
are now. He himself took no prominent place; it is probable that he was
unconsciously drawn into the tide of practical affairs. At any rate for
some reason he left next to nothing behind him besides the little book
aforesaid; he wrote a few epitaphs and dedications, translated the _Icon
Basilike_ into Latin, and had nearly finished translating Hooker's
_Polity_ into the same language, when he died. The latter was lost
through the carelessness of servants, who threw it into a waste-paper
bin, and used it to wrap up butter and cheese. And perhaps one may be
excused for saying that it was not a very inappropriate ending for it;
why a man of brisk and original mind should ever have engaged in this
dismal hack-work is the real problem. His contemporaries echo the loss
with a howl of dismay that could hardly have been greater had Hooker's
original manuscript itself been lost. Perhaps the Bishop wished to
correct the impression he had created by his earlier book,--as Maurice
used to buy up copies of _Eustace Conway_,--and so engaged in a graver
and more appropriate work; he could hardly have selected one which could
have been at once so decorous and so dull. Anyhow, the destruction of
this document will be received by the modern student with, to say the
least, equanimity.

We may now turn to a closer study of the book by which he still deserves
to be well known, _The Microcosmography_, or, to give a free rendering,
"Jottings from the Note-book of a Minute Philosopher."

This kind of writing was a favourite with the age; men were beginning to
turn from the solemn impersonalities of chivalry and from the
restricted limitations of the drama, to a more minute analysis of
character, to a spectatorial interest in the more unpleasing types of
which humanity affords such numerous instances. It was the foreshadowing
of the modern novel; but it remained of course a somewhat elementary
form of delineation of character. Its elementariness consists in the
fact that the characters are labelled and classified: there can be no
mistake about the effects intended to be produced, and the success of
such work must depend upon the humour, the verisimilitude, the
liveliness of the portraiture. There is consequently a great want of
that complexity which is at once the delight and the despair of the
draughtsman of human character, and such sketches are therefore as
inferior to fine creations of character, as studies of expression like
Le Brun's, where the whole skill of the artist is directed to the
production of a single effect, are inferior to a noble portrait.

The aim of the Microcosmographist is to add touch after touch, every one
of which shall indicate in different phases, from different points of
view, the same actual characteristic; just as the physiognomist in
imaginary portraits endeavours to make eyes, ears, mouth and brow all
bear the same stamp, and illustrate the same expression. It is a
concentration of effects as opposed to a combination of causes.
Theophrastus, of course, and Aristotle are the fathers of the art;
besides Earles, Hall and Overbury are the best of the English School.

What will at once strike the reader is the exceedingly miscellaneous and
at the same time humorous nature of the contents. Under the general
designation of character we have "A Childe, a meere dull Physitian, an
Alderman, a younger Brother, a Tavern, an old College Butler, a
Pot-poet, a Baker, The Common Singing Man, a Bowle-alley, a She-precise
Hypocrite, a Trumpeter, a meere Complemental man, Paul's Walk, a Stayed
Man," &c.; still the character-sketches formed by far the most
considerable parts of these.

As instances of Earles' humour take the following extract:

"The Antiquary.--Hee will go you forty miles to see a Saint's well, or
ruined Abbey; and if there be but a Crosse or a stone footstool in the
way, hee'll be considering it so long till he forget his journey.... His
very attire is that which is the eldest out of fashion, and you may pick
a criticism out of his Breeches. He never looks upon himself till he is
grey-haired, and then he is pleased at his own antiquity. His grave does
not fright him, because he has been us'd to sepulchers, and he likes
Death the better, because it gathers him to his fathers."

Or the following, from "A Plaine Country-Fellow":

"He seems to have the judgment of Nebuchadnezar; for his conversation is
among beasts, and his tallons none of the shortest, only he eats not
grasse, because he loves not Sallets [salads]. He expostulates with his
Oxen very understandingly, and speaks Gee and Ree better than English.
His mind is not much distracted with objects, but if a good Fat Cow come
in his way, he stands dumb and astonisht, and though his haste be never
so greate, will fix here half an houre's contemplation."

Or this, from "A Universitie Dunne":

"He is like a rejected acquaintance, hunts those that care not for his
company, and he knows it well enough; yet he will not away. The sole
place to supply him is the Buttery, where he takes grievous use upon
your name, and he is one much wrought upon with good Beere and
Rhetorick."

This may illustrate Earles' penetration and sagacity of observation:

"A Suspicious Man.--It shall goe hard but you must abuse him whether you
will or no. Not a word can be spoke but nips him somewhere.... You shall
have him go fretting out of company with some twenty quarrels to every
man, stung and gall'd, and no man knows less the occasion than they that
have given it."

Or this, from "The Blunt Man":

"He is exceedingly in love with his Humour, which makes him always
profess and proclaim it; and you must take what he says patiently,
because he is a plaine man; his nature is his excuse still, and other
men's Tyrant, for he must speake his mind, and that is his worst, though
he love to teach others he is teaching himself."

"The Scepticke in Religion," a habit of mind with which Earles had
little sympathy, is well drawn:

"The Fathers jostle him from one side to the other; now Sosinas and
Vorstius afresh torture him, and he agrees with none worse than himself.
He puts his foot into Heresies tenderly, as a cat in the water, and
pulls it out again, and still something unanswered delays him; yet he
bears away some parcell of each, and you may sooner pick all Religions
out of him than one. He cannot think so many wise men can be in error,
nor so many honest men out of the way, and his wonder is doubled when he
sees these oppose one another. In summer his whole life is a question
and his salvation a greater, which death only concludes, and then he is
resolved."

But there is, beside these sharp stinging sentences, a lovely vein of
gentle tenderness in his writing. "A Childe," which opens the series, is
one of the most exquisite and feeling delineations in literature:

"His father has writ him as his own little story, wherein he reads those
days of his life that he cannot remember; and sighs to see what
innocence he has outlived. The elder he grows he is a stair lower from
God, and like his first parent much worse in his breeches. Could he put
off his body with his little coat, he had got eternity without a
burthen, and exchanged one heaven for another."

But it would be easy to quote and quote, yet give no real idea of the
fertility, the wit, the pathos of the man. All humanity is before him,
and must be handled tenderly because he is a part of it himself, and
because faults, like ugly features, are sent us to be modified, perhaps;
to be eradicated, no!

The one strain in character which throughout afflicts him most, and for
which he reserves his most distilled contempt, is the strain of
unreality--the affectation whose sin is always to please, and which
fails so singularly of its object. Hypocrisy, pretension,
falseness--against everything which has that lack of simplicity so fatal
to true life he sets his face. For the rest he can hardly read the
enigma; he only states it reverently. Like the old Persian poet, he
seems to say:

    Oh Thou, who Man of baser earth didst make,
    And e'en with Paradise devise the Snake,
      For all the Sin wherewith the face of Man
    Is blacken'd--Man's forgiveness give--and take,




HENRY MORE, THE PLATONIST


About the middle of the seventeenth century, Hobbes and Descartes,
clear-headed and unprejudiced thinkers, caused a kind of panic in the
devotional world: they resolved that they would not take anything for
granted. Starting from a Socratic ignorance, they determined to verify,
to try (and it was time) if they could not find a little firm ground
among the vast and bewildering mass of rash dogmas and unsupported
assertions that lumbered the scene of thought. Such an attempt cut very
hard at Revelation. The religious fabric was so perilously
elaborate--the removal of a brick was likely to set so much
tumbling--its defenders felt themselves bound to believe that the part
was as important, if not more so, than the whole; and they had pledged
themselves so widely and rashly that they made no attempt at organised
rational resistance, but attempted to overwhelm the rough intruders with
torrents of solemn imprecations.

But there were in many places earnest-minded, faithful thinkers,
profoundly attached to the revealed truths, who saw another way open.
Authorities and ancient names were being called into court; philosophers
who had written from a Christian point of view were supposed to speak
professionally; a daring thought struck them: what if they could trace a
connection between the earlier sources of Revelation and the noblest
name that philosophy had ever enrolled? What if they could show that
Plato himself owed his highest ideas to the transient influence of that
teaching--the Law of Moses--which they themselves possessed in the
entirety of a broad development? Pythagoras was said to have sojourned
on Carmel and interviewed the priests of Jehovah; the Cabbala--the Law
embroidered by metaphysical and mystical minds--was in their hands, and
even their adversaries would "allow to Plato the spiritual insight that
they denied to St. Paul."

At Cambridge this idea took shape in four remarkable minds: Dr.
Cudworth, Master of Clare and afterwards of Christ's, Dr. Whichcote,
Provost of King's, John Smith, Fellow of Queen's, and Dr. Henry More,
Fellow of Christ's, applied themselves to the solution of the problem.

The interest of the situation lies in the fact that these men were pure
and devoted beyond measure in life as well as in thought. Smith did more
by direct influence and personal weight than even by his "Select
Discourses." Dr. Patrick at his death preached on the cry of Elisha,
"My father, my father, the chariot of Israel and the horses thereof:" he
said that a light had been extinguished in Israel. Cudworth had perhaps
the most logical mind. He wrote an "Intellectual System" that was
supposed to give Hobbes a death-blow. Whichcote wrote discourses
delivered at St. Laurence, Jewry, and originated an immense mass of
aphorisms, afterwards published.

But, of the four, More was the man of genius: he was divinely gifted in
body and mind; with passionate earnestness he combined humour and
delicacy of thought, a trick of suggestive style, and a personality at
once genial and commanding. The following pages profess to give a slight
account of him.

The movement had unhappily no coherence. We class the four together as
Cambridge Platonists because they were possessed by the same idea and
worked it out on individual lines; but they did not write or think in
concert. They were acquaintances--More and Cudworth close friends, and
Whichcote died in Cudworth's house--but it can never have occurred to
them that their names would have been connected in later times, because
they had no scheme of concerted action,--they originated no movement.

Their unique interest lies in this--that, in an age when both religion
and philosophy were making huge strides into materialism, they
discerned and strove to indicate this truth,--that the capacity in the
human soul of conceiving ideals, and in part transfusing them into life,
is at once its highest boast and the most potent factor of its eternal
quest.

Henry More was the son of a gentleman who lived near Grantham on a small
estate of his own. The principles of the family were those of the
straitest Calvinism, though sufficiently cultivated for the father to
read the "Faerie Queene" aloud in the evenings; and the boy, after being
carefully trained in a private school, kept by a master of this
persuasion, was sent to Eton, with strict injunctions from his father
and uncle to hold to the faith delivered by Calvin to the Saints.

But the boy's instinct for philosophy was greater than his loyalty to
family principles. He had, moreover, none of that gloomy and
business-like habit of mind that demanded an accurate and severe
disposal of the future of the entire human race as the basis for a
creed. Though melancholy as a boy, he had the beginnings of that serene
and even temperament, that afterwards was so conspicuous. He was
immaturely an optimist: the beauty and kindliness of the world occupied
a large share in his thoughts; and, when his elder brother came down to
see him at Eton, he maintained the brutal inadequacy of
Predestinarianism so strongly, that his uncle, to whom this scandalous
position was reported, fell back upon threats of personal chastisement.

He gives us a strange picture of himself at Eton, walking slowly in the
Playing Fields while his comrades were at their games, with his head on
one side, kicking the stones with his feet, while he murmured to himself
the lines of Claudian:

    Saepe mihi dubiam traxit sententia mentem;
    Curarent Superi terras; an nullus inesset
    Rector, et incerto fluerent mortalia casu.

Such a precocious, anxious childhood is generally, alas! only a sign of
deficient vitality--a disposition to embrace a religious life and die
early; but the event proved a singular contradiction to this.

More was, it seems, a lovable lad--very simple-minded and sweet;
resolving that, should the horrid phantom of inevitable destruction be
true, should he be destined to that bitter place, yet that he would even
there behave himself with such submissive patience that God should not
have the heart to keep him there. In his studies he made great progress,
troubled more than elated by success, because he was too diffident to
believe anything in his triumphs but that he would break down next time.

The Provost of Eton at that time was Sir Henry Wotton--ambassador,
courtier, poet, and philosopher. It was an encouraging and stimulating
time to be at the school, for Sir Henry, with his romantic past and his
courtly, affectionate manners, must have been a fascinating figure for
the boys; and he was, moreover, fond of their society; had constantly
one or two about him; put up pictures of great orators and statesmen in
their schoolroom; and used frequently to walk in to their lessons, never
leaving the room without dropping some aphorism or epigram worthy of a
place in the memory of a growing scholar.

At the age of seventeen More went up to Christ's College, Cambridge,
just at the time when Milton was leaving it; and at his earnest desire
was entered under a tutor that was not a Calvinist. On getting
established at Cambridge he found himself in an atmosphere, which then,
at least, teemed with inducements to study, for the studious. There was
little of the social life of a modern university--hours were longer,
earlier, and more regularly kept; there was no prejudice in favour of
bodily exercise as a means of improving health: for the more absorbed
students a turn in the cloisters as a remedy for cold feet was deemed
sufficient--the fen invaded Cambridge on every side; the wild birds
screamed in the pools, and snipe were snared where Downing now stands.
The high-road to Ely was fenced from the marsh by a few farms, and the
ruins--still ugly--of a religious house; beyond Ely lay the
interminable lagoons, with here and there an island farm.

In going to Cambridge, a scholar who meant to use the place, did not go
with any idea of enjoying life in ordinary ways, of finding society, of
amusing himself: no, he went where there were honest, silent,
like-minded men, too intent on study to do more than occasionally
discuss the subjects with which they were grappling, or give the young
student a word of encouragement--_alere flammam_; and besides this, a
plain but adequate living, food and shelter, books and lectures--and all
not without a certain severe grace and dignity--grace thrown over life
by the stately courts of grey stone, retired gardens full of grassy
butts and old standard trees, grave parlours and venerable halls, talks
in galleries or cloisters; and for the young hearts that gathered there
the unvarying march of the seasons: the orchards whitening and blushing
over the stately stone walls of college gardens; the plunge of the water
in the fountain, the snow on the ground throwing up mysterious light on
to the ceilings of studious chambers, and choking the familiar street
sounds; or there was some great preacher to hear; my lord of Ely
travelling post-haste through the town with his long train of servants
and gentlemen, and just stopping for compliments and refreshment at a
Lodge, or the grave figures of the doctors, passing through the street,
to be watched with bated breath and whispered names; some scholar, with
worn spiritual aspect, stealing from his rooms, some nobleman with his
flourishing following; or, best of all, the quiet services in the dark
chapel, the droning bell ceasing high in the roof, the growing thunder
of the organ, the flickering lights, and the master moving to his stall,
accompanied by some scholar or writer of mighty name; and then the
liturgy, the reviving in prayer and meditation of the old ideals, the
thankful consciousness that God could so easily be sought and found.

Into this quiet society More was lovingly received, and it gave him deep
content. He plunged into his studies with a kind of fury, like a man
transported, digging for treasure; and one day it happened that his
father came upon him unexpectedly as he sat with all his books about
him, and, being rapturously delighted with the serious intentness of the
young man, used a curious phrase about him, suggested no doubt by a
certain glory, hardly human, transfiguring the boy's face, "That he
spent his time in an angelical way," and then this old Puritan, to mark
his sense of satisfaction by some practical testimony, went home and
wrote the lad down for a handsome legacy in his will, in token of
complete reconciliation: and this legacy was never revoked; but it moved
Henry's heart when he discovered it, as the surest sign that he had
been forgiven, knowing his father's concrete mode of thought as he did.

He tells us that his tutor, when he first arrived, received him kindly,
and asked him, after some talk, observing the boy's melancholy and
thoughtful disposition, whether he had a discernment of things good and
evil, to which he replied in a low voice, "I hope I have." He says that
as he uttered this he was all the time conscious of being the possessor
of a singularly sensitive discrimination in these matters, and besides
of an insatiable and burning curiosity after all kinds of knowledge.
This, however, his diffidence did not allow him to confess. The tutor
seems to have watched him carefully, for not long after, seeing his
intense and unflagging zeal in study, he asked him rather brusquely why
he was so intent on his work, hinting that mere ambition, if that were
the motive, was too low an end. On this he confessed that his only aim
was knowledge, an aim in itself. The mere consciousness of knowledge was
exquisitely pleasurable to him.

Until he took his B.A. in 1635 he occupied himself chiefly in the works
of the natural philosophers--Aristotle, Cardan, and Julius Scaliger; but
they were a bitter disappointment to him. Their acute and solid
observations pleased him, but they seemed to make hasty and obscure
assertions on very trivial grounds; and he became a complete sceptic.
Not, says Tulloch, as he carefully tells us, regarding the existence of
God, or the duties of morality--"for of these he never had the least
doubt"--but regarding the origin and end of life. This step he recorded,
as his habit was, in a double quatrain of elegiacs, a metre to which he
more than once resorted to summarise the turning-points of his career.

Being now able to please himself, he attacked the Platonists--not only
Plato himself, but Plotinus and his followers--and gradually he was led
to doubt the serious value of mere knowledge. Down into the valley of
humiliation he stept; in the bitterness of the fruit of the intellect he
could presume to believe, for he had tasted of it and strenuously
bruised the savour from it,--and he came to see that it is not the
origin and method of life, but life itself that it behoves the true man
to know.

That was the point at which so many of his contemporaries were stopping
all round him; they, too, had penetrated the secrets of the mind. A few
of them, more enthusiastic, continued to pursue it: the others,
mistaking the sensuous region for the higher way, fell back on life in
its grosser forms; they ate and drank, they buried themselves in local
politics and temporary interests. Such things had no charm for More; he
pushed through and out into a purer air.

The mysterious and fascinating doctrine of the divine illumination
opened before him--uncleanness of spirit, not distance of place, he
said, divide men from God: to purge the mind from vice and impurity and
the subtle temptations of sense, so as to leave the spiritual eye clear
and undimmed--this holy art of life became his dream.

There fell into his hands Tauler's "Theologia Germanica," that precious
treatise that, through similitudes, spoke so clearly of God; the work
that had been so beloved of Luther. It spoke of the surrender of the
will to God--the loosing it from selfish impulses to sail like a ship
upon the free sea--the nameless but unerring instinct that falls upon
the soul if such a course is faithfully pursued.

He awoke like a man out of sleep, and the conflict began. The old man,
which, like Proteus, assumes so many and so bewildering shapes, stood
revealed: but the struggle was a matter of time, though sharp at first,
so clearly was the truth grasped; and this growing purity and simplicity
of mind which he discovered, together with a superhuman assurance, which
began to stir and rise within him, constitute what may be called his
conversion. Another quatrain records this:

    I come from Heaven, am an immortal ray
      Of God; O joy! and back to God shall go.
    And here sweet love on wings me up doth stay.
      I live, I'm sure; and joy this life to know.
    Night and vain dreams begone--Father of lights,
      We live, as Thou, clad with eternal day.
    Faith, wisdom, love, fixed joy, free winged might--
      This is true life: all else death and decay.

He wrote also to record this a long mystical poem, called _Psychozoia_
(Life of the Soul), in 1640, at the age of twenty-six. He was flooded
with a perpetual content.

In the pursuit of mysticism there are often several painful facts to
record. In the first place, it is common to find a mystical temperament
in those whose physical nature is not very strong or passionate. It
seems as if certain natures, by the very fact that the ties which hold
them to the earth are more than half-loosened already, have a strong
affinity to the world of abstractions--as if the very weakness of their
corporeal organisation held open a door through which strange shapes are
seen moving, and airy voices heard to call; and again the mystical life
is, more than any other, subject to deep depressions of spirit, dumb
insensibilities, and heavy overshadowings from the towers of death. In
the history of More's life no trace of either of these failings can be
even faintly discovered. In the first place, he was of a strong and
sound constitution; he did not know what it was to be languid or out of
health; he was gifted with an extraordinary spring and plenty of pure
animal spirits--"a rich ethereal sort of body, for what was inward," to
use his own Pythagorean phrase; he says of himself that his body seemed
built for a hundred years; that he had a high warmth and activity of
thought that never flagged--notably too, that, after a long day of
incessant thought, when he came to sleep he had a strange sort of
narcotic power; and he was no sooner in a manner laid on his bed, that
the falling of a house would scarce wake him, and that he woke in the
morning to an inexpressible life and vigour, so that his thoughts and
notions "rayed" about him.

There would seem to be little of the visionary here; and yet he
confesses to a consciousness of what he calls "Enthusiasm"--which we
should almost call madness: he could summon up a material object with
such distinctness--visualise it, as it is now called--that it produced
on him all the sensations of being seen with the outward eye: that is,
he could at any moment, with his eyes open, command a scene or a person,
so that the vision passed before and effaced the furniture of his room
or the page of his book: and he says that all his life he could, with an
almost inconsiderable effort of the will, fix his mind so intently on
any subject or line of thought that he could spend as much as three
hours in an intent uninterrupted reverie.

Such a man would be sure to fling himself with rapture into ascetic and
mortifying practices--and so he did: the result was a prolonged
exaltation of soul, apparently unaccompanied by any symptoms of
exhaustion and depression, which is almost miraculous. One reverie,
which he records, lasted for fifteen days, during which he slept and
rose, ate and drank, went about his ordinary business, without, he
asserts, any one suspecting that he was all the time occupied in a
serene and rapturous contemplation. In this "lazy activity," he said,
"he passed from notion to notion without any perceptible images or words
in the mind;" as he walked in the street he could have fallen, he said,
and kissed the stones for joy; when playing the theorbo, for he had
considerable musical talent, he says that he sometimes became almost mad
with pleasure--so overcome that he was forced to desist.

"I am not out of my wits [as he writes in a touching passage in one of
his mystical dialogues] in this divine freedom, for God does not ride me
as a horse, and guide me I know not whither, but converseth with me as a
friend: I sport with the beasts of the earth; the lion licks my hand
like a spaniel; the serpent sleeps upon my lap and stings me not. I play
with the fowls of heaven, and the birds of air sit singing upon my fist.
Thou canst call down the moon so near thee by thy magic charm that thou
mayst kiss her, as she is said to have kissed Endymion--or control and
stop the course of the sun; or, with one stamp of thy foot, stay the
motion of the earth.

"He that is come hither, God hath taken him to be His own familiar
friend; and though He speaks to others aloof off, in outward religions
and parables, yet He leads this man by the hand, teaching him
intelligible documents upon all the objects of His providence: speaks to
him plainly in His own language, sweetly insinuates Himself and
possesseth all his faculties, understanding, reason, and memory. This is
the darling of God, and a prince among men, far above the dispensation
of either miracle or prophet."

There is no figure in literature that comes very close to this, except
the solemn form of Prospero in the enchanted land:

                         The isle is full of noises.
    Sounds and sweet airs, that give delight and hurt not.

Henry More's life was a very simple one. His private means were large;
we hear of his possessing the advowson of a living in Lincolnshire,
Ingoldsby, to which he presented Mr. Ward, who wrote his life, and a
large farm in the same county; he had also other sources of income. Thus
he had no temptation to seek for wealth, or for preferment for the sake
of wealth, since his tastes were extraordinarily simple. He did, as a
matter of fact, give very largely in charity; his door, it was said,
was like the door of an hospital; indeed, he was so liberal with his
money, that in later life he made over to a nephew, Gabriel More, who
had fallen into misfortunes through no fault of his own, not only his
Lincolnshire estates, but a large legacy which he received from Lady
Conway.

He was elected a Fellow of Christ's soon after taking his M.A. degree:
his solitary and contemplative habits, his ascetic practices--for these,
though not marked, were sure to be discussed in so small and intimate a
society as a college--and the slight suspicion of fanaticism that he
incurred, led some to doubt whether he would not be a melancholy
addition to the Combination Room; but those who knew him better assured
the authorities that, though he was studious and serious, yet he was a
very pleasant companion, and in his way one of the merriest Greeks they
were acquainted with.

He was offered several important posts. Great efforts were made to get
him over to Ireland. On one occasion he was offered the Deanery of
Christ Church, Dublin, and on another occasion the Provostship of
Trinity College combined with the Deanery of St. Patrick's; as he never
even considered these for a moment, he was offered two Irish Bishoprics
in succession, the Lord-Lieutenant writing to him to press his
acceptance of the latter. "Pray be not so morose or humoursome," he
wrote, "as to refuse all things you have not known so long as Christ's
College."

Once even he was offered an English Bishopric, and his friends got him
as far as Whitehall to kiss hands, but they concealed the real object of
their designs, and when he understood it, he was not on any account to
be persuaded.

Late in life he accepted a prebend at Gloucester, urgently pressed on
him by Heneage Finch, Earl of Nottingham, the Lord Chancellor, brother
of an old pupil, but he resigned it almost immediately in favour of one
of his friends; and once, too, the Fellows offered to elect him to the
Mastership of Christ's, when it fell vacant, but this also he declined.

He was tutor of the College for a time, and was brought thus into close
relations with Sir John Finch, afterwards Ambassador to Turkey, younger
brother of Lord Nottingham, then an undergraduate. Finch's sister, Lady
Conway, had been converted to the tenets of the Quakers, and Henry More,
whose interest in his pupil extended itself to his pupil's sister,
laboured to reclaim her for several years; he was thus brought into
contact with Penn and the leaders of the Quietist party.

Lady Conway, the original of Lady Cardiff in "John Inglesant," was
afflicted by mysterious and incurable pains in the head, and not only
travelled to consult physicians, but was accustomed to assemble quacks
and specialists in her house at Ragley; there More spent most of his
time, and composed several books at her ladyship's special request.
There, too, he met the faith-healer Greatrakes, a moody man who had
lived for some time in seclusion at his own ruined castle of Capperquin
in Ireland; as well as the famous Van Helmont, Baron of Austria, Quaker
and physician, son of the famous chemist of the same name. This man was
all that Greatrakes was not; he had considerable medical skill, and a
quiet pious character. To us the union of the preacher and physician is
somewhat repugnant. We take it to mean that a man supplies the gaps in
his practical knowledge by the pretensions of spiritual insight; we
believe him to be proficient in neither. Van Helmont, however, seems to
have been a genuine man, and to suffer from an undeserved contempt. As a
matter of fact the possession of keen moral insight and sympathy is one
of the most powerful instruments that a physician can claim; the
physical and mental constitution react so invariably, that without it a
man must be at a loss; the healing art need not necessarily halt at the
threshold of hypochondria.

As I have touched on Lady Conway and Van Helmont, I may as well follow
out the part that Henry More plays in that fascinating romance--_John
Inglesant_. The life and works, down even to the style and mode of
expression, of Henry More have interested and influenced Mr. Shorthouse
very strongly. I have heard the conversation between John Inglesant and
Dr. More, which is said to have taken place at Oulton, instanced as an
admirable _tour de force_ of Mr. Shorthouse's style. The fact is that
Henry More speaks there, not in character, but actually; nearly
three-quarters of the conversation being sentences and aphorisms
extracted straight from More's works. It is very ingeniously done,
though a little too elaborate to be lifelike when regarded as
conversation.

But the effects of Henry More's writings are traceable in several other
parts of _John Inglesant_. In the conversation to which I have alluded,
More is made to sketch what he considers to be Inglesant's character and
physical constitution. He says:

"There would seem to be some that by a divine sort of fate are virtuous
and good to a great and heroical degree, and fall into the drudgery of
the world rather for the good of others, or by a divine force, than
through their own fault or any necessity of Nature; as Plato says, they
descend hither to declare the being and nature of God, and for the
greater health, purity, and perfection of the lower world."

He goes on to describe the "luciform vehicle" in which such a soul as
this is apt to display itself; and the great need of scrupulous
temperance and purity to keep it undimmed.

Now these passages are, in the places where they occur in Henry More's
works, undoubtedly and in reality autobiographical: they are extracted
word for word from passages where he is obviously referring to himself.

The fact thus remains that, though Inglesant and More are represented as
holding converse together, it is in reality More talking to
himself--himself, that is, differently circumstanced and developed by
other fortunes and influences. The figure of More was not quite romantic
enough for Mr. Shorthouse, and his religious system lacked the vivid
sense of the personal presence of Christ that is so marked a feature in
Inglesant's career; but there is no reasonable doubt that Dr. More
affords in the main outlines of his character and temperament the basis
for that delicately drawn, laborious book which has made such a mark
upon our late literature.

After Lady Conway's death, More was so far identified with her family
and friends, as to write a preface, in the character of Van Helmont, for
her _Remains_. At one time he thought of abandoning his collegiate life
for his rectory of Ingoldsby in Lincolnshire; he intended to settle
there with some friend as curate, and spend his time in quiet parochial
work and study--but the scheme came to nothing. It may be doubted
whether even he would have been proof against the trials of a country
rectory; at Cambridge, indeed, he had quiet as much as he wished, but he
had stimulus too: at Ingoldsby he would have had enforced quiet without
the stimulus.

He was elected into the Royal Society, before its establishment by
charter, in order to add lustre to it; for, though he never aimed at it,
he had acquired long before his death a great reputation by his
writings, which, as Mr. Chishull, the eminent bookseller of the day,
said, ruled all the other booksellers in London.

He was a very laborious writer; his works fill folio volumes, and are
full of curious learning, with a strange streak of humour, descending at
times to a coarseness of expression which would not be tolerated now.

His voice, as was said, was somewhat inward, and not suited to the
pulpit; and so he determined to give the world his thoughts in writing.

The _Divine Dialogues_ are the _Mystery of Godliness_ and the _Mystery
of Iniquity_; the first of these being an exhaustive inquiry, in many
books, into the nature and spirit of heathen religions. It may be said
at once that his method of treating the subject is unjust; he is far too
anxious, in his zeal for the Truth, to attribute to them a licentious or
contemptible origin and obscene or meaningless ceremonies. The
"Mysteries of Eleusis," which, according to Socrates, had much
symbolism of a strangely exalted type, are treated by More as both
superstitious and dissolute--even Apollonius of Tyana, who, whether he
existed actually or not, at least exhibits a high type of the Stoic
ideal, is a solemn puppet in his eyes. When he has, then, to his
satisfaction demonstrated the worthless and debasing character of these
rites--which is surely to shut the eyes to the inextinguishable hunger
for the holy expression of life, in worship, that has never really
deserted the human race--he proceeds to bring the Christian faith upon
the stage, and to show how it satisfies the deepest and highest
instincts of humanity.

But More cannot be said to have been a Christian in the sense that
Thomas-à-Kempis or Francis of Assisi were Christians; he did not hunger
for the personal relation with Christ which is so profoundly essential
to the true conception of the Christian ideal. He was a devout, a
passionate Deist; he realised the in-dwelling of God's spirit in the
heart, and the divine excellence of the Son of Man. But it was as a
pattern, and not as a friend, that he gazed upon Him; the light that he
followed was the uncovenanted radiance. For it is necessary to bear in
mind that More and the Cambridge Platonists taught that the Jewish
knowledge of the mysteries of God had passed through some undiscovered
channel into the hands of Pythagoras and Plato; and that the divinity of
their teaching was directly traceable to their connection with
Revelation. They looked upon Plato and Pythagoras as predestined
vehicles of God's spirit, appointed to prepare the heathen world for the
reception of the true mysteries, though not admitted themselves to full
participation in the same.

Besides these books, which are profound and logical, and composed in a
style which is admirable by comparison to the ordinary writing of the
times. More drilled away into some rather grotesque speculations on the
subject of Apocalyptical interpretation; of this, he says, humorously,
himself, that while he was writing it "his nag was over free, and went
even faster than he desired, but he thought it was the right way"--and
there is something pathetic indeed in the mode in which the passionate
seekers after truth of those times beat their heads against the various
theories of the direct communication of God with man, such as warning
dreams and visions, and the face of the heavens by night. The idea is
beautifully presented in _John Inglesant_, where the hero says to his
brother, who has produced a false horoscope of himself: "I would have
you think no more of this, with which a wicked man has tried to make the
heavens themselves speak falsely.... Father St. Clare taught it me
among other things, and I have seen many strange answers that he has
known himself--but it is shameful that the science should be made a tool
of by designing men."

This is said so naturally, with so simple and melancholy a faith, that
it seems to me to reproduce the feeling of even the more refined and
cultivated men of the time about such things in an infinitely affecting
way.

Besides these there are published letters of Henry More's, prolix for
the general reader, but interesting enough if the man's own personality
appeals to you: some very disappointing hymns and didactic poems, stiff
and unlovely to a strange degree for so deep and graceful a writer; and
many other scattered works, such as the _Enchiridion Ethicum_, which it
is impossible to analyse here.

More had a very facile style: he used to say that his friends had been
always wanting him to go up upon a stall and speak to the people; but
that was not his way: he should not have known what to have done in the
world if he could not have preached at his fingers' ends. He said that
when he sat down to write, though his thoughts were perfectly clear, yet
they were too numerous; and that he had to cut his way through them as
through a wood. However, he would never correct: the thing must go as
he first wrote it; "if he saw any faults in the first draft, he could
correct them, though it was not easy to him--that this correction went
against the grain and seldom seemed to him so savoury as the rest." He
was not inclined to overvalue his work. "Like the ostrich," he said, "I
lay my eggs in the sand, and hope they will prove vital and prolific in
time."

Though he produced very voluminous writings, yet he sometimes manifested
a strong and healthy repugnance to the task of expressing himself: he
had none of the gloomy laboriousness that is never satisfied with its
performance, and yet never takes a lively pleasure in it. When he had
finished one of his more lengthy works, he said pleasantly to a friend,
as he threw down his pen: "Now for three months I will neither think a
wise thought, nor speak a wise word, nor do a wise thing." Once in the
middle of some troublesome work he said, with considerable irritation,
to a friend who was sitting with him, "When I once get my hands out of
the fire, I shall not very suddenly thrust them in afresh." In a letter
to Dr. Worthington, Master of Jesus, he says: "I am infinitely pleased
that I find my obligation of writing books not too fierce in me, and
myself left free to my own more private meditations. I have lived the
servant of the public hitherto: it is a great ease to me to be
manumitted thus and left to the polishing of myself, and licking myself
whole of the wounds I have received in these hot services;" adding, that
as soon as he was free from his present business, his purpose was to
recoil into that dispensation he was in before he wrote or published
anything to the world--in which he says he very sparingly so much as
read any books, but sought a more near union with a certain life and
sense (the sixth sense), "which I infinitely prefer before the dryness
of mere reason or the wantonness of the trimmest imagination."

He had no turn for dry and laborious criticism: he studied things more
than words: of his own skill in dead languages, though it was in reality
very considerable, he spoke jestingly, in that depreciating ironical way
that he always used of himself--that he was like the man that passed by
a garrison with a horseshoe hanging at his belt, when a bullet being
shot at him struck right upon it, upon which he remarked, "that a little
armour was sufficient, if well placed;"--and he often said, in writing
his books, that when he came to criticism and quotation, it was "like
going over ploughed lands."

I subjoin a few extracts from an ode by the "Ingenious and Learned" Mr.
Norris, which is prefixed to Ward's _Life of More_. The composition has
great merit; it is in Cowley's manner, but is the precursor of the art
of Gray. It serves, I think, to emphasize both the opinion which his
contemporaries deliberately held of him, as well as the points in his
life and work which seem most worthy of our attention.

Norris writes:

    Truth's outer courts were trod before,
    Sacred was her recess: that was reserved for More.

    Thou our great catholic professor art,
    All science is annexed to thy unerring chair.

    Some lesser synods of the wise
    The Muses kept in Universities;
    But never yet till in thy soul
    Had they a council œcumenical.

And again:

    Strange restless curiosity!
    Adam himself came short of thee:
    He tasted of the fruit, thou bear'st away the tree.

And this is a well-conceived epigram:

    How calm thy life, how easy, how secure
    Thou intellectual epicure.

The conclusion is:

    Thy stage of learning ends ere that of life be done;
    There's now no work for thy accomplished mind
    But to survey thy conquests, and inform mankind.

More was a tall, spare man, well-proportioned and graceful; his face was
noted for its serene and lively air. He was of ruddy complexion, which
grew pale in later life, though always clear and spirited; and "his
eye," says a friend who was often with him, "was hazel," and as vivid as
an eagle's. He had luxurious tastes in dress, and the air of a courtier:
none of the clownishness of the retired scholar was in the least
perceptible in his motions, words, or general bearing.

His portrait represents him in his later years as much such a man as we
should have imagined: he wears his hair, which was light and long, over
his shoulders, and a faint streak of moustache upon his upper lip; the
face is grave but not displeasing; it has the broad arched forehead,
strongly indented, that is characteristic of masculine intellect; very
high and prominent cheek-bones, big firm lips, and a massive chin; the
cheek is healthy and not attenuated; the eyes clear and steady, the
right eyelid being somewhat drooped, thus conveying a humorous look to
the face; he wears the black gown, with girded cassock, and a great silk
scarf--the _amussis dignitatis_--over his shoulders; the gown is tied at
the neck by strings; and the broad white bands give a precise and quiet
air to the whole.

Though temperate and abstemious in life and diet, he was not in the
least what we should call an ascetic: he tried some experiments in diet
in early life, such as vegetarianism, which he practised for a whole
year, but found it did not suit him, and came back to meat; in fact,
though he usually dined in Hall, yet he absented himself on Friday,
when fish was eaten, and dined in his own rooms, eating meat because he
found it more wholesome; and he was not an abstainer--his regular drink
was small beer, of which he uttered an enthusiastic panegyric, saying
that it was a divine drink. He loved the open air; he said he would
always be in it if possible; that he studied best in an arbour without
his hat, so that the air might play on his temples. He was very
sensitive to weather, and found that the autumn brought with it a
melancholy which distressed him.

At the age of sixty-six he wrote his last book, and returned to the
quiet contemplative life which suited him so well, and he says that he
never had enjoyed so long a period of serene light and inward happiness;
but clouds began to gather in his mind--in reality it was the failing
body, but he attributed it to the mind, and was rather unhappy about
himself. He was then attacked by a kind of low fever, and fainted one
evening in the Combination Room after supper: however, as a healthy man
is apt to do, he paid no attention to this, but he found himself growing
weaker. Once pathetically, as he sat talking in his room, he spread out
his hands in the sun; they were thin and delicate with growing weakness.
"My body," he said, "is strangely run out." He then began to suffer from
sleeplessness; for weeks together he could get no rest. "I thought I
should have died laughing," he said to Dr. Ward, "but I find myself like
a fish out of its element, that lies tumbling in the dust of the
street." Then, after a pause: "I am but the remains of an ordinary man."
His mind began to fail him; he could no longer read or think. He said to
Dr. Davies, an old friend, that some one had said to him that this, if
known, might prejudice his writings; "but," he added, "I have read of a
person, an excellent mathematician, who at last came to dote, but none
will say that any of his former demonstrations were any the worse for
that."

At last he got very weary of the weakness and the long strain. "Never
any person," he said, "ever thirsted more after his meat and drink than
I do for a release from the body. Yet," he added, "I deserved greater
afflictions from the hand of God than those I have met with."

He dwelt much on the next world. "I am glad to think when I am gone," he
said, "that I shall still converse with this world in my writings. But
it is a greater satisfaction to me that I am going to those with whom I
shall be as well acquainted in a quarter of an hour as if I had known
them many years."

The day before he died an old friend came to see him. Henry More was
very silent, but at last broke out: "Doctor, I have marvellous things
to tell you." "Sir," said the other, "you are full, I suppose, of Divine
joy." "Full," he said, with tears in his eyes. The other saw he was so
extremely weak that he forebore to question him further. When his nephew
came to see him in the evening, he said that he should soon be gone. "I
am going to play you no tricks," he added; "I am not going to trot and
loll and hang on."

The next morning he understood that he had only a few hours to live. "O
praeclarum illum diem!" he said, quoting from Cicero. They were almost
his last words. He died as the day was dawning, so quietly that the
nurse who sat by him did not know when the passage was. He was laid to
rest in the College Chapel, having just entered upon his seventy-third
year.

The great and singular charm of such a life is its union of mystical
tendencies with such perfect sanity. For nearly half a century Henry
More lived in a light which he did not invent, but found. He cannot be
suspected of fanaticism or weakness; from the day that he found peace in
life to the day that he entered into rest, he lived in the strength of a
magnificent ideal. His great discovery burst upon him like a flash of
light--the nearness and accessibility of God, whom he had been seeking
so far off and at such a transcendent height; his realization of the
truth that the kingdom of God does not dwell in great sublimities, and,
so to speak, upon the mountain tops, but that it is within each one of
us. But this very simplicity he saw was the cause of the unpopularity of
the greatest ideals. Men prefer their own Abana and Pharpar to the
little river rushing in desolate places. A doctrine does not recommend
itself to the busy thinkers of the world unless it be huge and arduous;
and thus he made up his mind to be lonely in the world, to face and
support the isolation of greatness. "At first, indeed," he said, "the
truth appeared so very clear, as well as glorious to me, that I fancied
I should have carried all before me; but a little experience served to
cure me of this vanity. I quickly perceived that I was not likely to be
over-popular."

And yet, by facing and adopting this difficulty, he gained the very
thing on which he had turned his back. He made a success of life. He was
not for ever dying to the world; he lived in it. Though diseased and
shattered moralists may talk of the vanity of human aims and the
worthlessness of this world, life surely has its meaning. We are not
thrust into a pit from which our only duty is to escape. Something of
the greatness and glory of the higher region dwells in the grace and
beauty of the nether world. Shadows they may be of far-off transcendent
realities, but the very shadows of divine things are from their origin
divine. To gain a true standard; to trace the permanent elements; to
fight the darkness at every inch: this is to live life to the
uttermost--not to slink out of it, not to despise it, not to make light
of it. These are the resources of the cynic, the disappointed man, the
involuntary saint; but to live in the world and not be of it--this is
the secret of the light that emanates from but is not confined to
heaven.




ANDREW MARVELL


Few poets are of sufficiently tough and impenetrable fibre to be able
with impunity to mix with public affairs. Even though the spring of
their inspiration be like the fountain in the garden of grace, "drawn
from the brain of the purple mountain that stands in the distance
yonder," that stream is apt to become sullied at the very source by the
envious contact of the world. Poets conscious of their vocation have
generally striven sedulously, by sequestering their lives somewhat
austerely from the current of affairs, to cultivate the tranquillity and
freshness on which the purity of their utterance depends. If it be hard
to hear sermons and remain a Christian, it is harder to mix much with
men and remain an idealist. And if this be true of commerce in its
various forms, law, medicine, and even education, it seems to be still
more fatally true of politics. Of course the temptation of politics to a
philosophical mind is very great. To be at the centre of the machine,
to be able perhaps to translate a high thought into a practical measure;
to be able to make some closer reconciliation between law and morality,
as the vertical sun draws the shadow nearer to the feet,--all this to a
generous mind has an attraction almost supreme.

And yet the strain is so great that few survive it. Sophocles was more
than once elected general, and is reported to have kept his colleagues
in good humour by the charm of his conversation through a short but
disagreeable campaign. Dante was an ardent and uncompromising
revolutionary. Goethe and Lamartine were statesmen. Among our own poets,
the lives of Spenser and Addison might perhaps be quoted as fairly
successful compromises; but of poets of the first rank Milton is the
only one who deliberately abandoned poetry for half a lifetime, that he
might take an active part in public life.

It is perhaps to Milton's example, and probably to his advice, that we
owe the loss of a great English poet. It seems to have been, if not at
Milton's instigation, at any rate by his direct aid, that Andrew Marvell
was introduced to public life. The acquaintance began at Rome; but
Marvell was introduced into Milton's intimate society, as his assistant
secretary, at a most impressionable age. He had written poetry, dealing
like _L'Allegro_ and _Il Penseroso_ mainly with country subjects, and
was inclined no doubt to hang on the words of the older poet as on an
oracle of light and truth. We can imagine him piecing out his
aspirations and day-dreams, while the poet of sterner stuff, yet of all
men least insensible to the delights of congenial society, points out to
him the more excellent way, bidding him to abjure Amaryllis for a time.
He has style, despatches will give it precision; knowledge of men and
life will confirm and mature his mind; the true poet must win a stubborn
virility if he is to gain the world. The younger and more delicate mind
complies; and we lose a great poet, Milton gains an assistant secretary,
and the age a somewhat gross satirist.

At a time like this, when with a sense of sadness we can point to more
than one indifferent politician who might have been a capable writer,
and so very many indifferent writers who could have been spared to swell
the ranks of politicians, we may well take the lesson of Andrew Marvell
to heart.

The passion for the country which breathes through his earlier poems,
the free air which ruffles the page, the summer languors, the formal
garden seen through the casements of the cool house, the close scrutiny
of woodland sounds, such as the harsh laughter of the woodpecker, the
shrill insistence of the grasshopper's dry note, the luscious content of
the drowsy, croaking frogs, the musical sweep of the scythe through the
falling swathe; all these are the work of no town-bred scholar like
Milton, whose country poems are rather visions seen through the eyes of
other poets, or written as a man might transcribe the vague and
inaccurate emotions of a landscape drawn by some old uncertain hand and
dimmed by smoke and time. Of course Milton's _Il Penseroso_ and
_L'Allegro_ have far more value even as country poems than hundreds of
more literal transcripts. From a literary point of view indeed the
juxtapositions of half a dozen epithets alone would prove the genius of
the writer. But there are no sharp outlines; the scholar pauses in his
walk to peer across the watered flat, or raises his eyes from his book
to see the quiver of leaves upon the sunlit wall; he notes an effect it
may be; but his images do not come like treasures lavished from a secret
storehouse of memory.

With Andrew Marvell it is different, though we will show by instances
that even his observation was sometimes at fault. Where or when this
passion came to him we cannot tell; whether in the great walled garden
at the back of the old school-house at Hull, where his boyish years were
spent; at Cambridge, where the oozy streams lapped and green fens
crawled almost into the heart of the town, where snipe were shot and
wild-duck snared on the site of some of its now populous streets; at
Meldreth perhaps, where doubtless some antique kindred lingered at the
old manor-house that still bears his patronymic, "the Marvells."--Wherever
it was,--and such tastes are rarely formed in later years--the delicate
observation of the minute philosopher, side by side with the art of
intimate expression, grew and bloomed.

We see a trace of that leaning nature, the trailing dependence of the
uneasy will of which we have already spoken, in a story of his early
years. The keen-eyed boy, with his fresh colour and waving brown hair,
was thrown on the tumultuous world of Cambridge, it seems, before he was
thirteen years of age; a strange medley no doubt,--its rough publicity
alone saving it, as with a dash of healthy freshness, from the
effeminacy and sentimentalism apt to breed in more sheltered societies.
The details of the story vary; but the boy certainly fell into the hands
of Jesuits, who finally induced him to abscond to one of their retreats
in London, where, over a bookseller's shop, after a long and weary
search, his father found him and persuaded him to return. Laborious Dr.
Grosart has extracted from the Hull Records a most curious letter
relating to this incident, in which a man whose son has been inveigled
away in similar circumstances, asks for advice from Andrew Marvell's
father.

Such an escapade belongs to a mind that must have been ardent and daring
beyond its fellows; but it also shows a somewhat shifting foundation, an
imagination easily dazzled, and a pliability of will that cost us, we
may believe, a poet. After Cambridge came some years of travel, which
afforded material for some of his poems, such as the satire on Holland,
of which the cleverness is still apparent, though its elaborate
coarseness and pedantic humour make it poor pasture to feed the mind
upon.

But the period to which we owe almost all the true gold among his poems,
is the two years which he spent at Nunappleton House, 1650-1652, as
tutor to the daughter of the great Lord Fairfax, the little Lady Mary
Fairfax, then twelve years old. Marvell was at this time twenty-nine;
and that exquisite relation which may exist between a grown man, pure in
heart, and a young girl, when disparity of fortune and circumstance
forbids all thought of marriage, seems to have been the mainspring of
his song. Such a relation is half tenderness which dissembles its
passion, and half worship which laughs itself away in easy phrases. The
lyric "Young Love," which indubitably though not confessedly refers to
Mary Fairfax, is one of the sweetest poems of pure feeling in the
language.

    Common beauties stay fifteen;
      Such as yours should swifter move,
    Whose fair blossoms are too green
      Yet for lust, but not for love.

    Love as much the snowy lamb,
      Or the wanton kid, doth prize
    As the lusty bull or ram,
      For his morning sacrifice.

    Now then love me; Time may take
      Thee before thy time away;
    Of this need we'll virtue make,
      And learn love before we may.

It is delightful in this connection to think of the signet-ring with the
device of a fawn,--which he used in early life and may still be seen on
his papers,--as a gift of his little pupil, earned doubtless by his poem
on the Dying Fawn, which is certainly an episode of Lady Mary's
childhood.

In this group of early poems, which are worth all the rest of Marvell's
work put together, several strains predominate. In the first place there
is a close observation of Nature, even a grotesque transcription, with
which we are too often accustomed only to credit later writers. For
instance, in "Damon the Mower" he writes:

    The grasshopper its pipe gives o'er,
    And hamstringed frogs can dance no more;
    But in the brook the green frog wades,
    And grasshoppers seek out the shades.

The second line of this we take to refer to the condition to which frogs
are sometimes reduced in a season of extreme drought, when the pools
are dry. Marvell must have seen a frog with his thighs drawn and
contracted from lack of moisture making his way slowly through the grass
in search of a refreshing swamp; this is certainly minute observation,
as the phenomenon is a rare one. Again, such a delicate couplet as,

    And through the hazels thick espy
    The hatching throstle's shining eye,

is not the work of a scholar who walks a country road, but of a man who
will push his way into the copses in early spring, and has watched with
delight the timorous eye and the upturned beak of the thrush sunk in her
nest. Or again, speaking of the dwindled summer stream running so
perilously clear after weeks of drought that the fish are languid:

    The stupid fishes hang, as plain
    As flies in crystal overta'en,

Or of the hayfield roughly mown, into which the herd has been turned to
graze:

    And what below the scythe increast,
    Is pinched yet nearer by the beast.

The mower's work, begun and ended with the dews, in all its charming
monotony, seems to have had a peculiar attraction for Marvell; he recurs
to it in more than one poem.

    I am the mower Damon, known
    Through all the meadows I have mown;
    On me the morn her dew distils
    Before her darling daffodils.

And again, of the mowers,

    Who seem like Israelites to be
    Walking on foot through a green sea.
    To them the grassy deeps divide
    And crowd a lane to either side.

The aspects of the country on which he dwells with deepest pleasure--and
here lies the charm--are not those of Nature in her sublimer or more
elated moods, but the gentler and more pastoral elements, that are apt
to pass unnoticed at the time by all but the true lovers of the quiet
country side, and crowd in upon the mind when surfeited by the wilder
glories of peak and precipice, or where tropical luxuriance side by side
with tropical aridity blinds and depresses the sense, with the feeling
that made Browning cry from Florence,

    Oh, to be in England, now that April's there!

Marvell's lines, "On the Hill and Grove at Billborow," are an instance
of this; there is a certain fantastic craving after antithesis and
strangeness, it is true, but the spirit underlies the lines. The poem
however must be read in its entirety to gain the exact impression.

Again, for simple felicity, what could be more airily drawn than the
following from "The Garden"?--

    Here at the fountain's sliding foot,
    Or at some fruit-tree's mossy root,
    Casting the body's vest aside,
    My soul into the boughs doth glide,
    There like a bird it sits and sings,
    Then whets and claps its silver wings.

Or this, from the Song to celebrate the marriage of Lord Fauconberg and
the Lady Mary Cromwell, of the undisturbed dead of night?--

    The astrologer's own eyes are set,
    And even wolves the sheep forget;
    Only this shepherd, late and soon,
    Upon this hill outwakes the moon.
    Hark! how he sings with sad delight
    Through the clear and silent night.

Other poems, such as the "Ode on the Drop of Dew" and the "Nymph
Complaining for the Death of her Fawn," too long to be quoted here, are
penetrated with the same essence.

At the same time it must be confessed that Marvell's imagery is
sometimes at fault--it would be strange if it were not so; he falls now
and then, the wonder is how rarely, to a mere literary conceit. Thus the
mower Damon sees himself reflected in his scythe; the fawn feeds on
roses till its lip "seems to bleed," not with a possibly lurking thorn,
but with the hue of its pasturage. With Hobbinol and Tomalin for the
names of swain and nymph unreality is apt to grow. When the garden is
compared to a fortress and its scents to a salvo of artillery--

    Well shot, ye firemen! O how sweet
    And round your equal fires do meet--

and,

    Then in some flower's beloved hut
    Each bee as sentinel is shut,
    And sleeps so, too--but if once stirred,
    She runs you through, nor asks the word--

here, in spite of a certain curious felicity, we are in the region of
false tradition and rococo expression. The poem of "Eyes and Tears,"
again (so whimsically admired by Archbishop Trench), is little more than
a string of conceits; and when in "Mourning" we hear that

    She courts herself in amorous rain,
    Herself both Danae and the shower;

when we are introduced to Indian divers who plunge in the tears and can
find no bottom, we think of Macaulay's "Tears of Sensibility," and
Crashaw's fearful lines on the Magdalene's eyes--

    Two walking baths, two weeping motions,
    Portable and compendious oceans.

Nevertheless Marvell's poems are singularly free as a rule from this
strain of affectation. He has none of the morbidity that often passes
for refinement. The free air, the wood-paths, the full heat of the
summer sun--this is his scenery; we are not brought into contact with
the bones beneath the rose-bush, the splintered sun-dial, and the
stagnant pool. His pulses throb with ardent life, and have none of the
"inexplicable faintness" of a deathlier school. What would not Crashaw
have had to say of the "Nuns of Appleton" if he had been so unfortunate
as to have lighted on them? But Marvell writes:

    Our orient breaths perfumed are
    With incense of incessant prayer,
    And holy water of our tears
    Most strangely our complexion clears;
    Not tears of Grief, but such as those
    With which calm Pleasure overflows.

And passing by a sweet and natural transition to his little pupil, the
young Recluse of Nunappleton--

    I see the angels, in a crown,
    On you the lilies showering down,
    And, round about you, glory breaks,
    That something more than human speaks

The poems contain within themselves the germ of the later growth of
satire in the shape of caustic touches of humour, as well as a certain
austere philosophy that is apt to peer behind the superficial veil of
circumstance, yet without dreary introspection. There is a Dialogue
between Soul and Body, which deals with the duality of human nature
which has been the despair of all philosophers and the painful axiom of
all religious teachers. Marvell makes the Soul say:

    Constrained not only to endure
    Diseases, but what's worse, the cure,
    And ready oft the port to gain,
    Am shipwrecked into health again.

In the same connection in "The Coronet," an allegory of the Ideal and
the Real, he says:

    Alas! I find the serpent old,
    Twining in his speckled breast,
    About the flowers disguised doth fold,
    With wreaths of fame and interest.

Much of Marvell's philosophy however has not the same vitality, born of
personal struggle and discomfiture, but is a mere echo of stoical and
pagan views of life and its vanities drawn from Horace and Seneca, who
seem to have been his favourite authors. Such a sentiment as the
following, from "Appleton House"--

    But he, superfluously spread,
    Demands more room alive than dead;
    What need of all this marble crust,
    To impart the wanton mole of dust?--

and from "The Coy Mistress"--

    The grave's a fine and private place,
    But none, methinks, do there embrace--

are mere pagan commonplaces, however daintily expressed.

But there is a poem, an idyll in the form of a dialogue between Clorinda
and Damon, which seems to contain an original philosophical motive.
Idylls in the strict sense of the word are not remarkable for including
a moral; or if they do include one it may be said that it is generally
bad, and is apt to defend the enjoyment of an hour against the
conscience of centuries; but in "Clorinda and Damon," the woman is the
tempter, and Damon is obdurate. She invites him to her cave, and
describes its pleasures.

    CLO. ....... A fountain's liquid bell
                  Tinkles within the concave shell.

    DA. Might a soul bathe there and be clean,
                 Or slake its drought?

    CLO.         What is't you mean?

    D. Clorinda, pastures, caves, and springs,
                These once had been enticing things.

    CLO. And what late change?--

    DA. The other day
                 Pan met me.

    CLO.         What did great Pan say?

    DA. Words that transcend poor shepherds' skill.

This poem seems a distinct attempt to make of the sickly furniture of
the idyll a vehicle for the teaching of religious truth. Is it fanciful
to read in it a poetical rendering of the doctrine of conversion, the
change that may come to a careless and sensuous nature by being suddenly
brought face to face with the Divine light? It might even refer to some
religious experience of Marvell's own: Milton's "mighty Pan," typifying
the Redeemer, is in all probability the original.

The work then on which Marvell's fame chiefly subsists--with the
exception of one poem which belongs to a different class, and will be
discussed later, the Horatian Ode--may be said to belong to the regions
of nature and feeling, and to have anticipated in a remarkable degree
the minute observation of natural phenomena characteristic of a modern
school, even to a certain straining after unusual, almost bizarre
effects. The writers of that date, indeed, as Green points out, seem to
have become suddenly and unaccountably modern, a fact which we are apt
to overlook owing to the frigid reaction of the school of Pope. Whatever
the faults of Marvell's poems may be, and they are patent to all, they
have a strain of originality. He does not seem to imitate, he does not
even follow the lines of other poets; never,--except in a scattered
instance or two, where there is a faint echo of Milton,--does he recall
or suggest that he has a master.

At the same time the lyrics are so short and slight that any criticism
upon them is apt to take the form of a wish that the same hand had
written more, and grown old in his art. There is a monotony, for
instance, about their subjects, like the song of a bird, recurring again
and again to the same phrase; there is an uncertainty, an incompleteness
not so much of expression as of arrangement, a tendency to diverge and
digress in an unconcerned and vagabond fashion. There are stanzas, even
long passages, which a lover of proportion such as Gray (who excised one
of the most beautiful stanzas of the Elegy because it made too long a
parenthesis) would never have spared. It is the work of a young man
trying his wings, and though perhaps not flying quite directly and
professionally to his end, revelling in the new-found powers with a
delicious ecstasy which excuses what is vague and prolix; especially
when over all is shed that subtle, precious quality which makes a sketch
from one hand so unutterably more interesting than a finished picture
from another,--which will arrest with a few commonplace phrases, lightly
touched by certain players, the attention which has wandered throughout
a whole sonata.

The strength of Marvell's style lies in its unexpectedness. You are
arrested by what has been well called a "pre-destined" epithet, not a
mere otiose addition, but a word which turns a noun into a picture; the
"hook-shouldered" hill "to abrupter greatness thrust," "the sugar's
uncorrupting oil," "the vigilant patrol of stars," "the squatted
thorns," "the oranges like golden lamps in a green night," "the garden's
fragrant innocence,"--these are but a few random instances of a tendency
that meets you in every poem. Marvell had in fact the qualities of a
consummate artist, and only needed to repress his luxuriance and to
confine his expansiveness. In his own words,

    Height with a certain grace doth bend,
    But low things clownishly ascend.

Before passing on to discuss the satires I may be allowed to say a few
words on a class of poems largely represented in Marvell's works, which
may be generally called Panegyric.

Quite alone among these--indeed, it can be classed with no other poem in
the language--stands the Horatian Ode on Cromwell's return from Ireland.
Mr. Lowell said of it that as a testimony to Cromwell's character it was
worth more than all Carlyle's biographies; he might without exaggeration
have said as much of its literary qualities. It has force with grace,
originality with charm, in almost every stanza. Perhaps the first
quality that would strike a reader of it for the first time is its
quaintness; but further study creates no reaction against this in the
mind--the usual sequel to poems which depend on quaintness for effect.
But when Mr. Lowell goes on to say that the poem shows the difference
between grief that thinks of its object and grief that thinks of its
rhymes (referring to Dryden), he is not so happy. The pre-eminent
quality of the poem is its art; and its singular charm is the fact that
it succeeds, in spite of being artificial, in moving and touching the
springs of feeling in an extraordinary degree. It is a unique piece in
the collection, the one instance where Marvell's undoubted genius burned
steadily through a whole poem. Here he flies _penna metuente solvi_. It
is in completeness more than in quality that it is superior to all his
other work, but in quality too it has that lurking divinity that cannot
be analysed or imitated.

    'Tis madness to resist or blame
    The force of angry heaven's flame,
        And if we would speak true,
        Much to the man is due
    Who from his private gardens, where
    He lived reservèd and austere,
        (As though his highest plot
        To plant the bergamot,)
    Could by industrious valour climb
    To ruin the great work of Time,
        And cast the kingdoms old
        Into another mould.

This is the apotheosis of tyrants; it is the bloom of republicanism just
flowering into despotism. But the Ode is no party utterance; the
often-quoted lines on the death of Charles, in their grave yet
passionate dignity, might have been written by the most ardent of
Royalists, and have often done service on their side. But, indeed, the
whole Ode is above party, and looks dearly into the heart and motives of
man. It moves from end to end with the solemn beat of its singular
metre, its majestic cadences, without self-consciousness or sentiment,
austere, but not frigid.

Marvell's other panegyrics are but little known, though the awkward and
ugly lines on Milton have passed into anthologies, owing to their
magnificent exordium, "When I beheld the poet blind yet old." But no
one can pretend that such lines as these are anything but prosaic and
ridiculous to the last degree--

    Thou hast not missed one thought that could be fit,
    And all that was improper dost omit;

                 * * *

    At once delight and horror on us seize,
    Thou sing'st with so much gravity and ease--

though the unfortunate alteration in the meaning of the word _improper_
makes them now seem even more ridiculous than they are. The poems on the
"First Anniversary of the Government of the Lord Protector," on the
"Death of the Lord Protector," and on "Richard Cromwell," are melancholy
reading though they have some sonorous lines.

    And as the angel of our Commonweal
    Troubling the waters, yearly mak'st them heal,

may pass as an epigram. But that a man of penetrating judgment and
independence of opinion should descend to a vein of odious genealogical
compliment, and speak of the succeeding of

    Rainbow to storm, Richard to Oliver,

and add that

    A Cromwell in an hour a prince will grow,

by way of apology for the obvious deficiencies of his new Protector,
makes us very melancholy indeed. Flattery is of course a slough in which
many poets have wallowed; and a little grovelling was held to be even
more commendable in poets in that earlier age; but we see the pinion
beginning to droop, and the bright eye growing sickly and dull. Milton's
poisonous advice is already at work.

But we must pass through a more humiliating epoch still. The poet of
spicy gardens and sequestered fields seen through the haze of dawn is
gone, not like the Scholar Gipsy to the high lonely wood or the deserted
lasher, but has stepped down to jostle with the foulest and most venal
of mankind. He becomes a satirist, and a satirist of the coarsest kind.
His pages are crowded with filthy pictures and revolting images; the
leaves cannot be turned over so quickly but some lewd epithet or vile
realism prints itself on the eye. His apologists have said that it is
nothing but the overflowing indignation of a noble mind when confronted
with the hideous vices of a corrupt court and nation; that this
deep-seated wrath is but an indication of the fervid idealistic nature
of the man; that the generous fire that warmed in the poems, consumed,
in the satires; that the true moralist does not condone but condemn. To
this we would answer that it is just conceivable that a satirist may be
primarily occupied by an immense moral indignation, and no doubt that
indignation must bear a certain part in all satires; but it is not the
attitude of a hopeful or generous soul. The satirist is after all only
destructive; he has not learned the lesson that the only cure for old
vices is new enthusiasms. Nor if a satirist is betrayed into the
grossest and most unnecessary realism can we acquit him entirely of all
enjoyment of his subject. It is impossible to treat of vice in the
intimate and detailed manner in which Marvell treats of it without
having, if no practical acquaintance with your subject, at least a
considerable conventional acquaintance with it, and a large literary
knowledge of the handling of similar topics; and when one critic goes so
far as to call Marvell an essentially pure-minded man, or words to that
effect, we think he would find a contradiction on almost every page of
the satires.

They were undoubtedly popular. Charles II. was greatly amused by them;
and their reputation lasted as late as Swift, who spoke of Marvell's
genius as pre-eminently indicated by the fact that though the
controversies were forgotten, the satires still held the mind. He
started with a natural equipment. That he was humorous his earlier poems
show, as when for instance he makes Daphne say to Chloe:

    Rather I away will pine
        In a manly stubbornness,
        Than be fatted up express,
    For the cannibal to dine.

And he shows, too, in his earlier poems, much of the weightier and more
dignified art of statement that makes the true satirist's work often
read better in quotations than entire; as for instance--

    Wilt thou all the glory have,
      That war or peace commend?
    Half the world shall be thy slave,
      The other half thy friend.

But belonging as they do to the period of melancholy decadence of
Marvell's art, we are not inclined to go at any length into the question
of the satires. We see genius struggling like Laocoon in the grasp of a
power whose virulence he did not measure, and to whom sooner or later
the increasing languor must yield. Of course there are notable passages
scattered throughout them. In "Last Instructions to a Painter," the
passage beginning, "Paint last the king, and a dead shade of night,"
where Charles II. sees in a vision the shapes of Charles I. and Henry
VIII. threatening him with the consequences of unsympathetic despotism
and the pursuit of sensual passion, has a tragic horror and dignity of a
peculiar kind; and the following specimen from "The Character of
Holland" gives on the whole a good specimen of the strength and weakness
of the author:

    Holland, that scarce deserves the name of land,
    As but the off-scouring of the British sand,
    And so much earth as was contributed
    By English pilots when they heaved the lead,
    Or what by the Ocean's slow alluvion fell
    Of shipwrecked cockle and the mussel-shell,
    This undigested vomit of the sea,
    Fell to the Dutch by just propriety.

Clever beyond question; every couplet is an undeniable epigram, lucid,
well-digested, elaborate; pointed, yet finikin withal,--it is easy to
find a string of epithets for it. But to what purpose is this waste? To
see this felicity spent on such slight and intemperate work is
bitterness itself; such writing has, it must be confessed, every
qualification for pleasing except the power to please.

Of the remainder of Marvell's life, there is little more to be said. He
was private tutor at Eton to a Master Dutton, a relative of Cromwell's,
and wrote a delightful letter about him to the Protector; but the
serious business of his later life was Parliament. Of his political
consistency we cannot form a high idea. He seems, as we should expect
him to have been, a Royalist at heart and by sympathy all along; "Tis
God-like good," he wrote, "to save a falling king." Yet he was not
ashamed to accept Cromwell as the angel of the Commonweal, and to write
in fulsome praise of Protector Richard; and his bond of union with the
extreme Puritans was his intense hatred of prelacy and bishops which is
constantly coming up. In "The Loyal Scot" he writes:

    The friendly loadstone has not more combined,
    Than Bishops cramped the commerce of mankind.

And in "The Bermudas" he classes the fury of the elements with
"Prelates' rage" as the natural enemies of the human race. Such was not
the intermeddling in affairs that Milton had recommended. To fiddle,
while Rome burnt, upon the almost divine attributes of her successive
rulers, this was not the austere storage of song which Milton himself
practised.

Andrew Marvell was for many years member for Hull, with his expenses
paid by the Corporation. His immense, minute, and elaborate
correspondence with his constituents, in which he gave an exact account
of the progress of public business, remains to do him credit as a
sagacious and conscientious man. But it cannot be certainly imputed to
any higher motive than to stand well with his employers. He was provided
with the means of livelihood, he was in a position of trust and dignity,
and he may well be excused for wishing to retain it. In spite of certain
mysterious absences on the Continent, and a long period during which he
absented himself from the House in the suite of an embassy to Russia, he
preserved the confidence of his constituents for eighteen years, and
died at his post. He spoke but little in the House, and his reported
speeches add but little to his reputation. One curious incident is
related in the Journals. In going to his place he stumbled over Sir
Philip Harcourt's foot, and an interchange of blows in a humorous and
friendly fashion with hand and hat, took place. At the close of the
sitting the Speaker animadverted on this, Marvell being absent; and a
brief debate took place the next day on the subject, Marvell speaking
with some warmth of the Speaker's grave interference with what appears
to have been nothing more than a piece of childish horse-play. "What
passed (said Mr. Marvell) was through great acquaintance and familiarity
between us: He never gave him an affront nor intended him any. But the
Speaker cast a severe reflection upon him yesterday when he was out of
the House, and he hopes that as the Speaker keeps us in order, he will
keep himself in order for the future."

For one thing Marvell deserves high credit; in a corrupt age, he kept
his hands clean, refusing even when hard pressed for money a gift of
£1000 proffered him by Danby, the Lord-Treasurer, "in his garret," as a
kind of retainer on the royal side. In Hartley Coleridge's life of
Marvell this is told in a silly, theatrical way, unworthy and not even
characteristic of the man. "Marvell," he says, "looking at the paper (an
order on the Treasury which had been slipped into his hand) calls after
the Treasurer, 'My lord, I request another moment.' They went up again
to the garret; and Jack the servant-boy was called. 'Jack, child, what
had I for dinner yesterday?' 'Don't you remember, sir? You had the
little shoulder of mutton that you ordered me to bring from a woman in
the market.' 'Very right, child. What have I for dinner to-day?' 'Don't
you know, sir, that you bid me lay by the blade-bone to broil?' 'Tis so;
very right, child; go away.' 'My lord, do you hear that? Andrew
Marvell's dinner is provided. There's your piece of paper; I want it
not. I know the sort of kindness you intended. I live here to serve my
constituents; the Ministry may seek men for their purpose,--I am not
one.'" But with the exception of perhaps the concluding words, there is
no reason to think the story authentic, though the fact is unquestioned.

Over Prince Rupert, Marvell seems to have had a great influence, so much
so that, when the Prince spoke in public, it was commonly said: "He has
been with his tutor."

Marvell died suddenly in 1678, not without suspicion of poisoning; but
it seems to have been rather due to the treatment he underwent at the
hands of an old-fashioned practitioner, who had a prejudice against the
use of Peruvian bark which would probably have saved Marvell's life.
Upon his death a widow starts into existence, Mary Marvell by name, so
unexpectedly and with such a total absence of previous allusion, that it
has been doubted whether her marriage was not all a fiction. But Dr.
Grosart points out that she would never have administered his estate had
there been any reason to doubt the validity of her claims; and it was
under her auspices that the Poems were first given to the world a few
years after his death, in a folio which is now a rare and coveted book.

Of his Prose Works it is needful to say but little; they may be
characterised as prose satires for the most part, or political
pamphlets. "The Rehearsal Transposed" and "The Divine in Mode" are
peculiarly distasteful examples of a kind of controversy then much in
vogue. They are answers to publications, and to the ordinary reader
contrive to be elaborate without being artistic, personal without being
humorous, and digressive without being entertaining; in short, they
combine the characteristics of tedium, dulness, and scurrility to a
perfectly phenomenal degree. As compared with the poems themselves, the
prose works fill many volumes; and any reader of ordinary perseverance
has ample opportunities of convincing himself of Andrew Marvell's powers
of expression, his high-spirited beginning, the delicate ideals, the
sequestered ambitions of his youth, and their lamentable decline.

It is a perilous investment to aspire to be a poet,--_periculosæ plenum
opus aleæ_. If you succeed, to have the world, present and to come, at
your feet, to win the reluctant admiration even of the Philistine; to
snuff the incense of adoration on the one hand, and on the other to feel
yourself a member of the choir invisible, the sweet and solemn company
of poets; to own within yourself the ministry of hope and height. And
one step below success, to be laughed at or softly pitied as the dreamer
of ineffectual dreams, the strummer of impotent music; to be despised
alike by the successful and the unsuccessful; the world if you
win,--worse than nothing if you fail.

                      Mediocribus esse poetis
    Non di, non homines, non concessere columnae.

There is no such thing as respectable mediocrity among poets. Be supreme
or contemptible.

And yet we cannot but grieve when we see a poet over whose feet the
stream has flowed, turn back from the brink and make the great denial;
whether from the secret consciousness of aridity, the drying of the
fount of song, or from the imperious temptations of the busy, ordinary
world we cannot say. Somehow we have lost our poet. It seems that,

    _Just for a handful of silver he left us,
     Just for a ribbon to stick in his coat._

And the singer of an April mood, who might have bloomed year after year
in young and ardent hearts, is buried in the dust of politics, in the
valley of dead bones.




VINCENT BOURNE


"I LOVE the memory of Vinny Bourne," said Cowper in a letter to Newton
in 1781, thirty-four years after Bourne's death. "I think him," he went
on, "a better Latin poet than Tibullus, Propertius, Ausonius, or any of
the writers in his way, except Ovid, and not at all inferior to him."
Landor, in 1847, thought this criticism of Cowper's an unintelligent
one; he could not conceive how a poet so great as Cowper came to pass
such a judgment. The truth is that Landor was a better scholar than
Cowper, and was thinking more of Bourne's Latinity than of his choice of
subjects or mode of treatment. Cowper was not, it appears, a very acute
Latinist, and his renderings of Vincent Bourne's poems, as we shall see,
proved that he cared little for the simple terseness of Bourne's
elegiacs. What is remarkable in Cowper's criticism is his preference of
Ovid to Propertius. Ovid must almost have thought in pentameters; he had
from boyhood an incredible facility in verse; "_Et quod tentabam dicere,
versus erat_," he says, in that interesting autobiographical poem about
his boyhood and youth; "I lisped in numbers, for the numbers came." Ovid
was a perfect master of his craft; he is one of the least amateurish of
poets; he had the power of producing with luminous precision the exact
effect that he intended, and as often as he intended. As a narrator he
is perhaps without a rival; but his scope is limited, and his metrical
scheme is, like Pope's, without variety. But if Ovid appears in his
verse as a somewhat placid egotist, Propertius is full of unchastened
fire and passion. His writing, like that of Catullus, bears the
undefined stamp of something which can only be named genius. Bourne is
more Ovidian perhaps than Propertian; and if his verses have not the
easy and lucid movement of Ovid, this is amply compensated for by their
originality of subject and treatment.

And we may now call into court a still better critic than either Cowper
or Landor, the surefooted Charles Lamb, who in his innumerable
appreciations of writers both in verse and prose, hardly ever makes a
false step, save from some affectionate bias of the heart, hardly ever
pronounces a judgment that has not been cordially endorsed by posterity.
Writing to Wordsworth in 1815, he says, "Since I saw you, I have had a
treat in the reading way, which comes not every day, the Latin poems of
Vincent Bourne, which were quite new to me. What a heart that man had,
all laid out upon town schemes, a proper counterpoise to _some people's_
rural extravaganzas! Why I mention him is that your 'Power of Music'
reminded me of his poem of 'The Ballad-Singer in the Seven Dials.' Do
you remember his epigram on the old woman who taught Newton the ABC,
which, after all, he says, he hesitates not to call Newton's Principia?
I was lately fatiguing myself by going through a volume of fine words by
Lord Thurlow; excellent words; and if the heart could live by words
alone, it could desire no better regales; but what an aching vacuum of
matter! I don't stick at the madness of it, for that is only a
consequence of shutting his eyes, and thinking he is in the age of the
old Elizabeth poets. From thence I turned to Bourne. What a sweet,
unpretending, pretty-mannered, _matterful_ creature! Sucking from every
flower, making a flower of everything, his diction all Latin and his
thoughts all English. Bless him! Latin wasn't good enough for him. Why
was he not content with the language which Gay and Prior wrote in?" And
again, in one of the "Essays of Elia," "A Complaint of the Decay of
Beggars in the Metropolis," he says: "Well fare the soul of unfastidious
Vincent Bourne, most classical, and, at the same time, most English of
the Latinists, who has treated of this human and quadrupedal alliance,
this dog-and-man friendship, in the sweetest of his poems, the
'Epitaphium ad Canem,' or 'Dog's Epitaph.' Reader, peruse it; and say if
customary sights, which could call up such gentle poetry as this, were
of a nature to do more harm or good to the moral sense of the passengers
through the daily thoroughfares of a vast and busy metropolis." Here, of
course, Lamb is really speaking of the spirit of the poems; his own
Latinity, as shown by the Latin letters which he was fond of
intermingling with his correspondence, was more copious than correct.
Lamb, it is true, saw poetry in Bernard Barton, but that, as we have
said, was an affair of the heart; if he could write as he did of Vincent
Bourne, we may be sure that his words are worth attention.

The biographical facts of Bourne's life are of the simplest. He was born
in 1695, educated at Westminster and proceeded to Trinity College,
Cambridge, of which he became a Fellow in 1720. His earliest published
poetical effort seems to have been a copy of congratulatory verses
addressed to Addison on his recovery from a severe illness in 1717. In
1721 he edited _Carmina Comitialia_, containing Tripos verses, satirical
poems on local events, and miscellaneous poems. From Cambridge he
returned to Westminster as a master, and there he remained till his
death in 1747. In 1734 he was appointed, perhaps through the influence
of the Duke of Newcastle, who had been a boy at Westminster with him,
and to whom he dedicated the first edition of his poems, Housekeeper and
Deputy Serjeant-at-Arms to the House of Commons.

As a teacher he seems to have been wholly without energy or practical
power. He made no attempt to preserve discipline, and Cowper, who was in
his form for a time, says that he remembers seeing the Duke of Richmond,
then a boy at the school, set fire to his greasy locks and box his ears
to put the conflagration out. He does not even appear to have
stimulated, as absent-minded, unpractical teachers often do, the keener
and more ardent minds among his pupils. "I lost more than I got by him,"
says Cowper, "for he made me as idle as himself." Cowper also says that
he was so inattentive to his pupils, and so utterly indifferent whether
they brought him good or bad exercises, that "he seemed determined, as
he was the best, so to be the last, Latin poet of the Westminster line."
As to his good-nature, however, there appear to have been two opinions,
as can be seen from a trenchant entry in Nichol's _Literary Anecdotes_.
"Vincent Bourne was usher to the Fourth Form at Westminster, and
remarkably fond of me. I never heard much of the goodness of heart. T.
F." He was noted, too, for extreme slovenliness in attire. Cowper says:
"He was such a sloven, as if he had trusted to his genius as a cloak for
everything that could disgust you in his person; and indeed in his
writings, he has almost made amends for all." And again to Mr. Rose, in
1788, he writes: "I shall have great pleasure in taking now and then a
peep at my old friend Vincent Bourne, the neatest of all men in his
versification, though, when I was under his ushership at Westminster,
the most slovenly in his person."

So Vincent Bourne lived his shabby, unpretending life, the _secretum
iter, et fallentis semita vitæ_. Every one must have known some one of
this kind,--good-natured, easy-going, murmuring a phantom music in his
head, indifferent to what went on about him, without ambition or
personal dignity. His patron, the Duke of Newcastle, was anxious to
benefit him, but Vinny could not be coerced into taking Orders, and so
the Prebend at Westminster and the Canonry at Christchurch, which were
destined for him, went elsewhere. And yet he seems to have had some
obscure visions of preferment, founded on a promise given by Dr.
Arbuthnot, the friend of Pope. Bourne wrote in a copy of Arbuthnot's
work on Coins: "[As] to the reputation of Dr. Arbuthnot, I never met
with less honour and generosity than I have received from him; I scorn
to charge that upon his country which he has been guilty of in his
private character; he should have remembered his promise, and would have
done it, if he had not been a courtier;" and there is a preceding
passage, which looks as if Bourne had given Arbuthnot literary
assistance which had neither been acknowledged nor repaid.

Bourne, in a curious letter to his wife, written shortly before and in
anticipation of his death, gives her the reasons which prevented him
from taking orders; he says that the importance of so great a charge,
joined with a mistrust of his own sufficiency, made him fearful of
undertaking it. And he adds, "If I have not in that capacity assisted in
the salvation of souls, I have not been the means of losing any; if I
have not brought reputation to the function by any merit of mine, I have
the comfort of this reflection, I have given no scandal to it by my
meanness and unworthiness." This letter shows that he considered the
pastoral office in a different light from most of his contemporaries, as
one of great personal responsibility; and the whole letter breathes a
spirit of intense contrition and pathetic humility at the thought of the
opportunities he has missed and the idleness and vanity of his life. He
does not however write as if with any sense of his shortcomings as a
teacher, for he says that his one desire has been to be humbly
serviceable in his quiet sphere of duty. But the most touching part of
the letter is the vague dismay which, in spite of his deep and sincerely
Christian hope, he finds in the thought of dissolution; the terrors of
the grave lie very hard upon him, as they would upon a man of
imagination and sensibility who had lived a thoughtless and easy-going
life. The whole letter is a singular contrast to another rhetorical
epistle which has been preserved, addressed to a young lady on the
thoughts suggested by a graveyard, in which he says with a pretentious
philosophy that the more human document belies, that "the frequent
perusal of gravestones and monuments, and the many walks I have taken in
a churchyard, have given me so great a distaste for life." Poor Vinny!
When he came to die he had little of the philosopher about him, but
shivered and cried at the dark passage.

It may be a matter of wonder how Bourne found time or inclination to
marry; but he did so, and the maiden's name was Lucia. He even begat
children, of whom one was a Lieutenant of Marines, and left some vague
property, a house in Westminster and land in Bungay. The poet's death
took place in 1747, not unexpected by himself, as I have said, and by a
disease which, he records with grateful thankfulness, left him in full
and calm possession of his faculties. He had written his own epitaph,
which may be thus rendered: _Vincent Bourne, of unfeigned piety and
utter humility, who in no place forgot his God or forgot himself,
descends into the silence which he loved_. It is a touching estimate,
and shows, in its anxiety to deal only with essentials, how incidental
his work was to his character; he forms no pompous appreciation of the
value of his writings, but leaves them, like Sibylline leaves, for the
wind to whirl away, the only testimony to his quiet and observant eye,
his love of simple things, his intense interest in nature and humanity.
_Qui bene latuit, bene vixit_, he might have said.

Cowper wrote to Newton in 1781, in reply to a letter suggesting that he
should translate Vincent Bourne's Latin poems, and offering literary
assistance. It appears to have been one of the few occasions on which
Newton gave Cowper sensible advice. Cowper replies that he is much
obliged for the offer of help: "It is but seldom, however, and never,
except for my amusement, that I translate; because I find it impossible
to work by another man's pattern. I should at least be sure to find it
so in a business of any length. Again, that is epigrammatic and witty in
Latin which would be perfectly insipid in English, and a translator of
Bourne would frequently find himself obliged to supply what is called
the _turn_.... If a Latin poem is neat, elegant, and musical, it is
enough; but English readers are not so easily satisfied. To quote
myself, you will find, on comparing 'The Jackdaw' with the original,
that I was obliged to sharpen a point, which, though smart enough in the
Latin, would in English have appeared as plain and blunt as the tag of a
lace.... Vincent Bourne's humour is entirely original; he can speak of a
magpie or a cat in terms so exquisitely appropriated to the character he
draws, that one would suppose him animated by the spirit of the creature
he describes. And with all his drollery, there is a mixture of rational
and even religious reflection at times, and always an air of pleasantry,
good-nature, and humanity, that makes him in my mind one of the most
amiable writers in the world. It is not common to meet with an author
who can make you smile, and yet at nobody's expense, who is always
entertaining and yet always harmless; and who, though always elegant and
classical to a degree not always found in the classics themselves,
charms more, by the simplicity and playfulness of his ideas, than by the
neatness and purity of his verse."

To turn to the poems in detail, almost the first thing that strikes one
is the originality of his subjects. Nothing was common or unclean to our
poet, at a time when poetry, except in Cowper's hands, was grandiose and
affected to an uncommon degree. Vincent Bourne may be held to have been
in a remote connection the parent of the poetry of common life, for he
undoubtedly exerted a strong influence on Cowper. I do not think it is
too much to say that Cowper's best contributions to literature, his
exquisite lyrics on birds and hares and dogs, which will live when "The
Task" and "Tirocinium" have gone down to the dust, would never have been
written had it not been for Vincent Bourne. In the year 1750, the future
of English poetry was dark; there were only two considerable writers at
work, Gray and Collins. There was, it is true, a certain respectful
attitude to nature prevalent, but it was a conventional attitude.
Cowper, as I believe inspired by Bourne, was the first to make it
unconventional. Then came the sweet notes of Burns across the border,
and the victory was won.

Let me now give a few instances of Bourne. First must come "The
Jackdaw," and I have given Cowper's rendering; but I have also ventured
to subjoin a version of my own, not because I challenge even the most
distant comparison with Cowper's sparkling and graceful lyric, but
because Cowper's is in no sense a translation. It is a poem of which the
line of thought is suggested by Bourne, and at a few points touches the
Latin poem; but the turn, the colouring is Cowper's own. In my own
translation, though I have several times sacrificed verbal accuracy, I
have endeavoured to keep as closely to the Latin as is consistent with
writing English at all.

              CORNICULA.

    Nigras inter aves avis est, quæ plurima turres,
      Antiquas ædes, celsaque fana colit.
    Nil tam sublime est, quod non audace volatu,
      Aeriis spernens inferiors, petit.
    Quo nemo ascendat, cui non vertigo cerebrum
      Corripiat, certe hunc seligit illa locum.
    Quo vix a terra tu suspicis absque tremore,
      Illa metus expers incolumisque sedet.
    Lamina delubri supra fastigia, ventus
      Qua cœli spiret de regione, docet;
    Hanc ea præ reliquis mavult, secura pericli,
      Nec curat, nedum cogitat, unde cadat.
    Res inde humanas, sed summa per otia, spectat,
      Et nihil ad sese, quas videt, esse videt.
    Concursus spectat, plateaque negotia in omni,
      Omnia pro nugis at sapienter habet.
    Clamores, quos infra audit, si forsitan audit,
      Pro rebus nihili negligit, et crocitat.
    Ille tibi invideat, felix cornicula, pennas,
      Qui sic humanis rebus abesse velit.


              THE JACKDAW.

          (BY WILLIAM COWPER.)

    There is a bird, who by his coat,
    And by the hoarseness of his note,
      Might be supposed a crow;
    A great frequenter of the church,
    Where bishop-like he finds a perch,
      And dormitory too.

    Above the steeple shines a plate,
    That turns and turns, to indicate
      From what point blows the weather;
    Look up--your brains begin to swim,
    'Tis in the clouds; that pleases him,
      He chooses it the rather.

    Fond of the speculative height,
    Thither he wings his airy flight,
      And thence securely sees
    The bustle and the raree-show
    That occupy mankind below,
      Secure and at his ease.

    You think, no doubt, he sits and muses
    Of future broken bones and bruises,
      If he should chance to fall;
    No! not a single thought like that
    Employs his philosophic pate,
      Or troubles it at all.

    He sees that this great roundabout
    The world, with all its motley rout,
      Church, army, physic, law,
    Its customs and its businesses
    Is no concern at all of his,
      And says--what says he?--Caw.

    Thrice happy bird! I too have seen
    Much of the vanities of men,
      And sick of having seen 'em,
    Would cheerfully these limbs resign
    For such a pair of wings as thine,
      And such a head between 'em.

                 * * *

    Of fowls with black and glossy coat,
    One dear familiar bird I note;
    In towers and ancient piles he dwells,
    Above the din of sacred bells;
    High fanes he seeks; with daring flight
    Aspires, despising aught but height;
    He sits where mortals mount with pain
    Of reeling pulse and dizzy brain;
    And where you shudder with alarm,
    He's perched aloft, and free from harm.
      The vane that on the steeple shows
    Whither and whence the free wind blows,
    He choosing, owns no care at all,
    Much less is careful lest he fall;
    And thence in lofty ease surveys
    Mankind's inexplicable ways.
    He sees the streets, the concourse dim,
    They hold no interest for him;
    And if some murmur upward floats
    He heeds not, but with pensive notes
    Beguiles the hour. Blest bird, I'd be
    A winged and airy thing, like thee!
    From human things I'd sit aloof
    Like thee, above the minster-roof.

Next shall come Lamb's favourite, the Epitaph on the Beggar's Dog.
Lamb's rendering is very fairly exact.

    Pauperis hic Iri requiesco Lyciscus, herilis,
    Dum vixi, tutela vigil columenque senectæ,
    Dux cæco fidus; nec, me ducente, solebat,
    Prætenso hinc atque hinc baculo, per iniqua locorum
    Incertam explorare viam; sed fila secutus,
    Quæ dubios regerent passus, vestigia tuta
    Fixit inoffenso gressu; gelidumque sedile
    In nudo nactus saxo, qua prætereuntium
    Unda frequens confluxit, ibi miserisque tenebras
    Lamentis, noctemque oculis ploravit obortam.
    Ploravit nec frustra; obolum dedit alter et alter,
    Queis corda et mentem indiderat natura benignam.
    Ad latus interea jacui sopitus herile,
    Vel mediis vigil in somnis; ad herilia jussa
    Auresque atque animum arrectus, seu frustuia amice
    Porrexit sociasque dapes, seu longa diei
    Tædia perpessus, reditum sub nocte parabat.
      Hi mores, hæc vita fuit, dum fata sinebant,
    Dum neque languebam morbis, nec inerte senecta,
    Quæ tandem obrepsit, veterique satellite cæcum
    Orbavit dominum: prisci sed gratia facti
    Ne tota intereat, longos deleta per annos,
    Exiguum hunc Irus tumulum de cespite fecit,
    Et si inopis, non ingratæ munuscula dextræ;
    Carmine signavitque brevi, dominumque canemque
    Quod memoret, fidumque canem dominumque benignum.

             * * *

    Poor Irus' faithful wolf-dog here I lie,
    That wont to tend my old blind master's steps,
    His guide and guard; nor, while my service lasted,
    Had he occasion for that staff, with which
    He now goes picking out his path in fear
    Over the highways and crossings, but would plant,
    Safe in the conduct of my friendly string,
    A firm foot forward still, till he had reach'd
    His poor seat on some stone, nigh where the tide
    Of passers-by in thickest confluence flow'd:
    To whom with loud and passionate laments
    From morn to eve his dark estate he wail'd.
    Nor wail'd to all in vain: some here and there,
    The well-disposed and good, their pennies gave;
    I meantime at his feet obsequious slept;
    Not all-asleep in sleep, but heart and ear
    Prick'd up at his least motion: to receive
    At his kind hand my customary crumbs,
    And common portion in his feast of scraps;
    Or when night warned us homeward, tired and spent
    With our long day and tedious beggary.
    These were my manners, this my way of life,
    Till age and slow disease me overtook,
    And sever'd from my sightless master's side.
    But, lest the grace of so good deeds should die,
    Through tract of years in mute oblivion lost,
    This slender tomb of turf hath Irus rear'd,
    Cheap monument of no ungrudging hand,
    And with short verse inscribed it, to attest,
    In long and lasting union to attest,
    The virtues of the Beggar and the Dog.

It may be noted that Lamb treats Lyciscus, which was evidently intended
merely as a name, as referring to the species of dog; Virgil uses
Lycisca as a dog's name in the third Eclogue. Probably Bourne was
thinking of a fox-terrier, and the term wolf-dog is pompous and
incongruous. Lamb's last line but three is a very lame one; it is a
difficult point to determine, but did not he mean "no ungrateful hand"?
The true sense of the original line is, "the slender gift of a hand
which although poor is not ungrateful."

Bourne shows also a remarkable observation of street life, the quaint
water-side manners, the odd obscure life that eddied near the river
highway and round about the smoky towers of Wren. Absent-minded he may
have been, but observant he was to a peculiar degree, and that not of
broad poetical effects, but of the minute detail and circumstance of
every-day life. It would be easy to multiply instances, but this extract
from the "Iter per Tamisin," of the bargeman lighting his pipe, will
serve to show what I mean. Why does he call tobacco _pœtum_, it may
be asked? The only solution that I can suggest is that Pink-eye, or
Squint-eye, was a cant term for some species of the weed at the time.
It can hardly be, I think, the word _peat_ Latinised. The version, as in
the case of those which follow, is my own.

    His ita dispositis, tubulum cum pyxide magna
    Depromit, nigrum longus quem fecerat usus.
    Hunc postquam implêrat pæto, silicemque pararat,
    Excussit scintillam; ubi copia ponitur atri
    Fomitis, hinc ignem sibi multum exugit, et haustu
    Accendens crebro, surgentes deprimit herbas
    Extremo digito: in cineres albescere pætum
    Incipit et naso gratos emittit odores.

             * * *

    This thus disposed, a pipe with ample bowl
    He handles, blackened with familiar use;
    Stuffs with the fragrant herb, and flint prepares
    To strike the spark: and thence from fuel stored,
    Black provender, he spouts a plenteous flame,
    Kindling with frequent gusts of breath indrawn:
    Meanwhile he tends with cautions finger-tip
    The rising fibres; into lightest ash
    Whitening, they pour the aromatic fumes.

Vincent Bourne had that passionate sympathy with and delight in youth
that is the surest testimony to a heart that does not grow old. The
pretty ways and natural gestures of childhood pleased him. He was fond
of his boys, and allowed that fondness to be evident, at a time when
brow-beating and insolent severity were too much the fashion. In his
epitaphs it is curious to note how many deal with the young, and touch
on the immemorial fragrance of early death with a peculiar pathos. There
is an epitaph on a Westminster boy of twelve years old, where he most
touchingly alludes to the thought that he died both beautiful and
innocent; and an epitaph on a little girl who, he said in quaint phrase,
had the modest red of roses and the pure whiteness of lilies in her
face. Again the inscription to the memory of the young Earl of Warwick,
who died at the age of twenty-four, is full of delicate beauty; but I
will give in full what seems to me the sweetest of all. It is printed
among the authentic epitaphs, but it is, I imagine, purely fanciful.


EPITAPHIUM IN SEPTEM ANNORUM PUELLULAM.

    Quam suavis mea Chloris, et venusta,
    Vitæ quam fuerit brevis, monebunt
    Hic circum violæ rosæque fusæ:
    Quarum purpura, vix aperta, clausa est.
    Sed nec dura nimis vocare fata,
    Nec fas est nimium queri caducæ
    De formæ brevitate, quam rependit
    Aeterni diuturnitas odoris.

             * * *

    My pretty Chloris--ah, how sweet
    The roses o'er your head shall show;
    The violets, strewn above your feet
    How brief the life that sleeps below.
    We must not chide the grudging fates.
    Nor say how short a lot was thine,
    For, ah, how amply compensates
    The eternal fragrance of thy shrine.

I subjoin to these a couple of epigrams which give a good idea of the
natural and solemn way in which he approaches death, as an event not
necessarily of a gloomy and forbidding character, but as tending to draw
out and develop an intimate and regretful hope in the survivors. There
is nothing austere about his philosophy; it puts aside pompous and
formal consolations, and goes right to the heart of the matter, with a
child-like simplicity. The first deals with the Pyramids, the second
with an incident, real or fancied, connected with the burial of Queen
Mary at Westminster.

              PYRAMIS.

    Pyramidum sumptus, ad cœlum et sidera ducti,
    Quid dignum tanta mole, quid intus habent?
    Ah! nihil intus habent, nisi nigrum informe cadaver;
    Durata in saxum est cui medicata caro.
    Ergone porrigitur monumentum in jugera tota!
    Ergo tot annorum, tot manuumque labor!
    Integra sit morum tibi vita: hæc pyramis esto,
    Et poterunt tumulo sex satis esse pedes.

             * * *

    Aspiring monument of human toil
    What lies beneath that's worth so vast a coil?
    A shapeless blackened corpse, set all alone,
    Embalmed and mummied into silent stone.
    The mighty pile its ponderous circuit rears;
    Ah, ingenuity! ah, wasted years!
    Pure be thy life; let pompous trappings be!
    Six feet of kindly earth's enough for thee!

              PIETAS RUBECULÆ.

    Quæ tibi regalis dederant diadematis aurum,
    Dant et funereum fana, Maria, tholum.
    Quisque suis vicibus, mæsto stant ordine flentes;
    Oreque velato femina triste silet.
    Parva avis interea, residens in vertice summo,
    Emittit tremula lugubre voce melos.
    Vespera nec claudit, nec lucem Aurora recludit,
    Quin eadem repetat funebre carmen avis,
    Tale nihil dederint vel Mausolea; Mariæ
    Hæc pietas soli debita vera fuit.
    Venales lacrymæ, jussique facessite fletus;
    Sumptibus hic nullis luctus emendus erit.

             * * *

    The ancient fane that crowned thy flashing head,
    Oh queen, oh mother! now receives thee dead.
    The mourning train, in funeral pomp arrayed,
    Weeping adore the venerable shade.
    A duteous bird the while, high perched above,
    Utters the tremulous notes of tender love.
    Each waning eve, each dewy opening day,
    That gentle heart repeats his solemn lay.
    No lamentable anthem pealing high
    Can match the gift of pious minstrelsy.
    Tears, venal tears, ye cannot give relief.
    No lavished gold can purchase natural grief!

There have been several editions of Vincent Bourne; three of them
deserve, bibliographically, a word. The first is the third of his
publications, a very rare and beautiful book, which by the kindness of
Mr. Austin Dobson I have been privileged to examine. This is _Poematia,
Latine partim reddita, partim scripta_, printed by J. Watts, 1734, and
dedicated to the Duke of Newcastle; it is a small volume printed in
italics of the tribe of Aldus, with quaint head and tail pieces, and red
lines ruled by hand. The next is the _Miscellaneous Poems_ of 1772, a
handsome quarto, published by subscription. The third is _Poems by
Vincent Bourne_ published by Pickering in 1840, with a memoir and notes
by the Rev. John Mitford. This is a carefully and beautifully printed
book, with but one drawback. Whenever an ornamental head-piece is
inserted at the top of a page, the number of the page is omitted. This
tiresome affectation makes it very difficult to find any particular
poem.

An exhaustive account of Vincent Bourne's Latinity would be a long
enumeration of minute mistakes--mistakes arising from the imperfect
acquaintance of the scholars of the day with the principles of correct
Latinity. To give a few obvious instances, metrically, Bourne is not
aware of the rule which forbids a short syllable to stand before sp, sc,
st, sq. In classical Latin, such a collocation of consonants does not
_lengthen_ the preceding short syllable, but is simply inadmissible.
Then again, he is very unsound in the quantity of final o. I am not
speaking of such words as _quando, ego,_ where there is a certain doubt.
But he makes short such words as _fallŏ_, and even such a word as
_experiendŏ_;, which is quite impossible. He also ends his
pentameters with trisyllables such as _niteat_, a practice which has no
Ovidian countenance. Grammatically, a considerable licence is observable
in the use of the indicative for the subjunctive, as, for instance,
after _si forsitan_ and _nedum_. But these, it may be said, are minor
points, and in form and arrangement his Latin is pure enough. His verse
is of the school of Ovid and Tibullus, but his vocabulary is not
Augustan; this, however, may be due to the fact that his choice of
subjects necessitates the use of many words for which there is no
Augustan authority.

It can hardly be expected that Vincent Bourne will be read or
appreciated by the general reader. But any one with an adequate stock of
Latin, who is given to wandering among the byways of literature, will
find him a singularly original and poetical writer. His was no academic
spirit, writing, with his back to the window, of frigid generalities and
classical ineptitudes. He was rather a man with a warm heart and a
capacious eye, finding any trait of human character, any grouping of the
grotesque or tender furniture of life, interesting and memorable. He
reminds one of the man in Robert Browning's poem, "How it Strikes a
Contemporary," who went about in his old cloak, with quiet observant
eyes, noting the horse that was beaten, and trying the mortar of the new
house with his stick, and came home and wrote it all to his lord the
king. Vincent Bourne had of course no moral object in his writings; he
had merely the impulse to sing, and we may regret with Lamb that so
delicate and sensitive a spirit chose a vehicle which must debar so many
from walking in his company. With his greasy locks and dirty gown, his
indolence and his good-humour, the shabby usher of Westminster, with his
pure spirit and clear eyes, has a place reserved for him in the stately
procession, "where is nor first, nor last."




THOMAS GRAY


EVERY boy who leaves Eton creditably is presented with a copy of the
works of Gray, for which everything has been done that the art of
printers, bookbinders and photographers can devise. This is one of the
most curious instances of the triumphs of genius, for there is hardly a
single figure in the gallery of Etonians who is so little characteristic
of Eton as Gray. His only poetical utterance about his school is one
which is hopelessly alien to the spirit of the place, though the
feelings expressed in it are an exquisite summary of those sensations of
pathetic interest which any rational man feels at the sight of a great
school. And yet, though the attitude of the teacher of youth is
professedly and rightly rather that of encouragement than of warning,
though he points to the brighter hopes of life rather than brandishes
the horrors that infest it, yet the last word that Eton says to her sons
is spoken in the language of one to whom elegy was a habitual and
deliberate tone.

Gray's was in many ways a melancholy life. His vitality was low, and
such happiness as he enjoyed was of a languid kind. Physically and
emotionally he was unfit to cope with realities, and this though he
never felt the touch of some of the most crushing evils that humanity
sustains. He was never poor, he was never despised, he had many devoted
friends; but on the other hand he had a wretched and diseased
constitution, he suffered from all sorts of prostrating complaints, from
imaginary insolences, violent antipathies, and want of sympathy. Fame
such as is rarely accorded to men came to him: he was accepted as
without doubt the first of living English poets; but he took no kind of
pleasure in it. He was horrified to find himself a celebrity; he
declined to be Poet Laureate; he refused honorary degrees; when at
Cambridge the young scholars are said to have left their dinners to see
him as he passed in the street, it was a sincere pain to him. Cowper
counterbalanced his fits of unutterable melancholy by his hours of
tranquil serenity over teacups and muffins and warm coal-fires, with the
curtains drawn close. Johnson enlivened his boding depression by
tyrannizing over an adoring circle. But Gray's only compensations were
his friends. Any one who knows Gray's letters to and about his young
friend Bonstetten, knows how close and warm it is possible for
friendship to be.

No biography is more simple than Gray's. From Eton he passed to
Cambridge, which was practically his home for the rest of his life. He
went as a young man on a long foreign tour of nearly three years with
Horace Walpole, quarrelled, and came back alone, both afterwards
claiming to have been in the wrong; he travelled in England and Scotland
a little; he lived a little in London and a good deal at Stoke Poges,
where he kept a perfect menagerie of aged aunts, and he died somewhat
prematurely at the age of fifty. He spent in all more than twenty years
at Cambridge--the only event that interrupted his life there being his
move from Peterhouse to Pembroke, across the road, in consequence of an
offensive practical joke played on him by some undergraduates, who,
working on his morbid dread of fire, induced him by their cries to leave
the window of his room by means of a rope-ladder, and descend into a tub
of water placed ready for this purpose. The authorities at Peterhouse
seem to have made no sort of attempt to punish this wanton outrage, nor
to have been anxious to keep him at their college.

So he lived on at Cambridge, hating the "silly dirty place," as he calls
it. The atmosphere, physical and mental, weighed on his spirits with
leaden dulness. In one of his early letters he speaks of it as the land
indicated by the prophet, where the ruined houses were full of owls and
doleful creatures. He often could not bring himself to go there, and
once there, his spirits sank so low that he could not prevail on himself
to move. Almost the only part he took in the public life of the place
was to write and circulate squibs and lampoons on people and local
politics, most of which have fortunately perished; those that remain are
coarse and vindictive. Nevertheless he had some true friends there:
Mason, his worshipper and biographer, Dr. Brown, the Master of Pembroke,
in whose arms he died, and several others. He held no office there and
did no work for the place, till late in his life the Professorship of
Modern History, a mere sinecure, for which he had unsuccessfully applied
six years previously, came to him unsolicited. It was his aim throughout
to be considered a gentleman who read for his own amusement, and with
that curious fastidiousness which was so characteristic of him, he
considered it beneath him to receive money for his writings, the
copyrights of which he bestowed upon his publisher. Forty pounds for a
late edition of his poems is said to be the only money of this kind that
he ever handled. But he was, as has been said, well off, at least in his
later years. He had a country-house at Wanstead which he let, a house in
Cornhill, property at Stoke, and, though he sank some money in a large
annuity, he died worth several thousand pounds.

It might be thought that such a life, meagre and solitary as it was,
would furnish few details to a biographer, and this is to a certain
extent true; but about Gray there is a peculiar atmosphere of
attractiveness. He went his own way, thought his own thoughts, and did
not concern himself in the least with the ordinary life of people round
about him, except to despise them. This disdainful attitude is always an
attractive one. The recluse stimulates curiosity; and when we pass
behind the scenes and see the high purity of the life, the wide and deep
ideals always floating before such a man, the wonder grows. He lived
unconsciously at so high a level that he could not conceive how low and
animal lives were possible to men; he owned to no physical impulses; he
held that there was no knowledge unworthy of the philosopher, except
theology; and over the whole of his existence hung that shadow of doom
which lends a pathetic interest to the lives of the meanest of mankind.

When such a man is the author of the most famous poem of pure sentiment
in the English language, as well as of smaller pieces by which some
readers are fascinated, most impressed, and each of which has enriched
the world with one or more eternal phrases, our interest is indefinitely
increased, because isolation only ceases to be interesting when it is
self-absorbed and self-centred. Gray, on the other hand, suppressed
himself so effectually in his writings that he even caused them for
some readers to forfeit that personal interest that is so attractive to
most. "We are all condemned," he says, "to lonely grief,"--"the tender
for another's pain, the unfeeling for his own;" one of the latter could
never have written these words.

The deeper that we enter into such a life, the more fascinating it
becomes. All Gray's tastes were natural and yet high; whatever he sets
his hand to ceases to be dull; he had a transfiguring touch; he was
moreover a strangely unconscious precursor of modern tastes and fancies,
in such things as his self-created taste for architecture and
antiquities, by communicating which to Horace Walpole (for Gray's
influence can be surely traced in Horace's artistic development) he
succeeded in making fashionable; his dignified preferences in art, his
rapturous devotion to music, especially to Pergolesi and the
contemporary Roman school, whose airs he would sit crooning to himself,
playing his own accompaniment on the harpsichord in the high unvisited
rooms at Pembroke; his penchant for heraldry, his educational theories,
his minute and accurate investigations of Nature, as close and loving as
Gilbert White's, recording as he does the break of dry clear weather
into warm wet winds, the first flight of ladybirds, the first push of
crocuses, the first time he heard the redstart's note in the bushes and
the thrush fluting about the butts of the old college gardens,
"scattering," as he said in a lovely impromptu line that he made in a
walk near Cambridge, "her loose notes in the waste of air." In 1740 he
wrote from Florence to a friend:

"To me there hardly appears any medium between a public life and a
private one; he who prefers the first must feel himself in a way of
being serviceable to the rest of mankind, if he has a mind to be of any
consequence among them. Nay, he must not refuse being in a certain
degree dependent upon some men who are so already; if he has the good
fortune to light on such as will make no ill use of his humility, there
is no shame in this. If not, his ambition ought to give place to a
reasonable pride, and he should apply to the cultivation of his own mind
those abilities which he has not been permitted to use for others'
service; such a private happiness (supposing a small competence of
fortune) is almost in every one's power, and is the proper enjoyment of
age, as the other is the proper employment of youth."

And this was the programme to which Gray settled down. In what vast
schemes of study he indulged we do not know; but we do know that he gave
five years to a comprehensive survey of Greek literature, taking prose
and verse alternately, like bread and cheese; he contemplated and wrote
notes for an edition of Strabo; he translated many Greek epigrams into
Latin verse, curiously weighing his words for weeks together; he read
history exhaustively, with such tenacious accuracy that he could correct
in the margin with the everlasting pencil dates and names in a Chinese
dynasty--"a dismal waste of energy and power," sigh his biographers. No,
it was no waste, for this was Gray. He wrote no more poetry, except a
few "autumnal verses" still unidentified. He could not write any. Mr.
Matthew Arnold, in his delicate essay, blames the age for this; he puts
Gray's reticence down to a want of literary sympathy and intellectual
stimulus. Had Gray been born with Milton or with Burns, he says he would
have been a different man. We may thankfully doubt it. Gray's nature,
Gray's powers of production, would have been far more liable to be
crushed into extinction by the consciousness of the existence of a
superior artist, fluent and sublime. He would have read and wondered,
and thrown aside his pen. The fact that he could strike out better verse
and nobler thoughts than his contemporaries, though it did not urge him
to prolific production, made him at least not ashamed of work that
gained by comparison with the work of all living artists; but a genius
on the scene would have elbowed Gray out altogether. To take the very
first instance that comes to hand of his fastidious discontent,
consider the two exquisite stanzas which he struck out of the Elegy for
no more adequate reason than that "they made too long a parenthesis."

    There scattered oft, the earliest of the year,
      By hands unseen, are showers of violets found;
    The redbreast loves to build and warble there,
      And little footsteps lightly print the ground.

    Him have we seen the greenwood side along,
      While o'er the heath we hied, our labours done,
    Oft as the woodlark piped her farewell song,
      With wistful eyes pursue the setting sun.

Akenside or Mason, Dyer or Armstrong, if they had lit upon any one of
these delightful lines, would have made a whole poem in which to set it,
and have been well content.

Perhaps his own words best describe the intrinsic characteristics of his
writings: "Thoughts that breathe and words that burn." Gray's thoughts,
the elegiac poet's thoughts, are common property, after all; every one
has felt them, or something like them; the poet has got, so to speak, to
make a formula which shall cover all the vague, blind variations of
which every one is conscious. When he has thus made thought live,
expression comes next, and here Gray surpasses almost every English
poet. The words literally eat their way into memory and imagination; the
epithets seize upon the nouns and crown them. Take such a stanza as the
one to which Dr. Johnson gave a grudging admiration:

    For who to dumb forgetfulness a prey,
      This pleasing anxious being e'er resigned,
    Left the warm precincts of the cheerful day,
      Nor cast one longing lingering look behind?

Try the effect of substitution or suppression on a stanza like that!
Nothing can be spared; the gap if created could not be filled. A good
instance of this is in a little posthumous poem of Gray's, written on a
sheet of paper from which the lower right-hand corner has been
unfortunately torn, thus depriving the last three lines of the last
stanza of their last words. Both Mason and Mitford tried their hands at
restoring the text. Mason's is the best, but they are both hopelessly
far away. The lines run thus, Mitford's emendations being given above
Mason's.

    Enough to me if to some feeling breast
                             _convey,_
    My lines a secret sympathy impart,
                              _is exprest_
    And as the pleasing influence flows confest
                                 _dies away._
    A sigh of soft reflection heaves the heart.

The only thing of which we feel certain is that neither is near the
truth.

It is not only in Gray's poetry that this sure touch is visible. I do
not know any more simple or yet more worthy epitaph than the one that he
wrote for his mother. "In the same pious confidence, beside her friend
and sister, sleep the remains of Dorothy Gray, widow, the careful tender
mother of many children, one of whom alone had the misfortune to survive
her." Given the circumstances and, so to speak, the sense, how many
people could have produced such an ideal of tender dignity?

It is not within the scope of these essays to make large quotations, but
page after page of Gray's letters illustrate this felicitous and
apposite handling. In Horace Walpole's quaint diction: "His letters are
the best I ever saw, and had more novelty and wit." But besides the
perfection of style they have a charming meditative tone, combined with
a certain subtle humour running through them. Moreover, Gray exercised
to the full the privilege of allusion. Out of his teeming mind, echoes
and memories, images and unsuspected likenesses streamed, encircling all
that he thought or wrote. The perfection of classical culture, the
departure of which we cannot help deploring, even though it may have
been succeeded by a wider and freer sentiment, is seen in him; not only
are his quotations exquisite, but there is a forgotten music which
haunts his sentences and words, even in the very nicknames with which it
was his delight to dub his friends.

I venture to quote the exquisite description of Burnham Beeches, which
cannot be too well-known.

"I have, at the distance of half a mile through a green lane, a forest
(the vulgar call it a common) all my own, at least as good as so, for I
spy no human thing in it but myself. It is a little chaos of mountains
and precipices, mountains, it is true, that do not ascend much above the
clouds, nor are the declivities quite so amazing as Dover Cliff, but
just such hills as people who love their necks as well as I do may
venture to climb, and crags that give the eye as much pleasure as if
they were more dangerous. Both vale and hill are covered with most
venerable beeches and other very reverend vegetables, that like most
other ancient people are always _dreaming out their old stories to the
winds_. At the foot of one of these squats ME (Il Penseroso), and there
I grow to the trunk for a whole morning. The timorous hare and sportive
squirrel gambol around me like Adam in Paradise before he had an Eve,
but I think he did not use to read Virgil as I commonly do."

In this letter emerges that fact which at least no one disputes, that
Gray discovered and introduced the taste for natural scenery. He was
nearly the first to love the hills and woods for themselves. He found
out Wordsworth's favourite prospects in the lakes when Wordsworth was a
dumb baby; he gazed upon Scotland and the Alps with a reverent awe. It
was a time when writers about Nature's loveliness were accustomed to
describe her with their back to the study-window, and the only Nature
that such men as Shenstone and Akenside revelled in was Nature as they
had themselves adapted her. Gray was the first to take her as he found
her.

To any one who is familiar with it, the quiet Buckinghamshire country
where Gray lived comes to have a peculiar charm. Lower down, nearer the
Thames, the land is oppressively flat, but Burnham and Stoke are on
higher ground, broken into innumerable little undulations, with copses
in the hollows, and little lanes, meandering about for no apparent
purpose except their own pleasure. It is a gravel soil, and immemorial
excavations which indent the surfaces of all the hills and fields give a
pleasant character to the whole. The wayfarer is for ever looking down
into pits full nearly to the brim of ferns and brambles, elder plants
and young ash-suckers; the great bare sweeps of the fields, with the
rounded gravel lying thick among the thin vegetation, are broken by
little hollows full of ragwort and the brisk hardy bugloss and a dozen
other light-soil plants. Of Burnham Beeches itself it is unnecessary to
speak. The old wreathed trunks full of gaping mouths and eyes, standing
in the green twilight knee-deep in ferns, have a character that no other
trees wear, and the breaks of moorland scenery, heathery sweeps dotted
with tall fir spinnies, out of which the owls call on summer
nights--all this is true forest, and needs no praise; but the roads and
lanes themselves, with the venerable hump-backed Buckinghamshire
cottages, with houseleek and stonecrop on the roof, the moated farms,
the parks set with noble cedars, the high-shouldered barns, all these
are full of delight. The pedestrian may climb the long slope to Burnham
and gaze up its straggling red-brick street; the quaint cupola of the
church, familiar to Gray, has lately, alas! fallen before a whirlwind of
restoration, and given place to a neat spire; he may pass on to
Britwell, a house, half-grange, half-mansion, with a modern tower, where
Gray used to live with his gouty uncle, a Nimrod _emeritus_, who, too
broken to ride out, used to regale himself upon the "comfortable sound
and stink" of his hounds. The elm-girt paddocks and the tall plane-trees
must be much as they were then. By Nut Hall, with its close of ancient
walnuts, he may pass through East Burnham village, and finally descend
upon Stoke itself by West-end House, still nestling in trees, where Gray
was petted and coddled by his old aunts till he was too lazy even to go
down to Eton, which lay full in view from the brow that spread half a
mile below him. The tall chimneys of the manor, the hideous white dome
of the park, the church ivy-girt and irregular, the churchyard
surrounded by old brick walls on three sides, over which tower the
foliage of yews and cedars--all these he may see. The only memorial of
Gray, save a tablet, is the one thing which he himself would have
loathed. On a rising ground stands a huge cube of stone with marble
panels, crowned with a sarcophagus of the kind that suggests a hopeless
prisoner for ever trying to force up the lid. This was the best that
they could do for Gray!

It is only quite lately that the aid of Mr. Thornycroft, a sculptor of a
genius akin to Gray's, has been invoked to decorate her hall with a
worthy monument of the poet.

Shelley's letters are said by some to be the best ever written, but I
cannot think that they come near to Gray's. With that independence so
characteristic of him, Gray and Horace Walpole are perhaps the only
writers of the time who entirely escape the Johnsonian contagion.
Johnson's style, as written by Johnson himself, has indeed most of the
elements of magnificence; unfortunately it is also very useful for
concealing the absence of ideas. Gray's English, on the other hand, is
pure and stately, and never diffuse; he said what he had to say and was
done with it; he never appears to be endeavouring to "get in diction,"
as so many of the imitators of the Doctor undeniably did. In this
respect it resembles Johnson's conversation, and for the art of
statement it is hardly possible to say more.

Some slight affectation is traceable in the earliest letters. They are
mostly written to his young and brilliant friend, West, by whose
premature death literature, we may believe, was a loser. "Take my word
and experience upon it," he writes for example, "doing nothing is a most
amusing business, and yet neither something nor nothing give me any
pleasure. For this little while past I have been playing at Statius. We
yesterday had a game of quoits together. You will easily forgive me for
having broke his head, as you have a little pique with him." He means to
say that he has been translating him. West replies in the same strain.
"I agree with you that you have broke Statius' head, but it is in like
manner as Apollo broke Hyacinth's--you have foiled him infinitely at his
own weapons."

This is sad posturing, and only excusable in very young and clever men.
These letters are, however, fortunately relieved by a short note, in
which he is very humanly rude to his tutor.

As a specimen of the early style at its best, I may quote the following,
written from Rome in imitation of a classical epistle:

"I am to-day just returned from Alba, a good deal fatigued, for you know
the Appian is somewhat tiresome. We dined at Pompey's; he indeed was
gone for a few days to his Tusculan, but by the care of his villicus we
made an admirable meal. We had the dugs of a pregnant sow, a peacock, a
dish of thrushes, a noble scarus just fresh from the Tyrrhene, and some
conchylia of the lake with garum sauce. For my part I never eat better
at Lucullus' table. We drank half a dozen cyathi apiece of ancient Alban
to Pholoe's health, and after bathing and playing an hour at ball, we
mounted our essedum again, and proceeded up the mount to the temple. The
priests there entertained us with an account of a wonderful shower of
birds' eggs that had fallen two days before, which had no sooner touched
the ground but they were converted into gudgeons; as also that the night
past a dreadful voice had been heard out of the Adytum, which spoke
Greek during a full half hour, but nobody understood it."

That is nothing short of admirable; it catches the subtle classical
flavour, and intermingles it with the later humour of which the Roman
mind seemed so singularly destitute.

Among these earlier letters, however, there are charming passages in his
natural manner. What could be better than this humorous description of
Peterhouse and his life there?

"My motions at present (which you are pleased to ask after) are much
like those of a pendulum or oscillatory. I swing from Chapel or Hall
home, and from home to Chapel or Hall. All the strange incidents that
happen in my journeys and returns I shall be sure to acquaint you with.
The most wonderful is that it now rains exceedingly; this has refreshed
the prospect, as the way for the most part lies between green fields on
either hand terminated with buildings at some distance--castles I
presume, and of great antiquity. The roads are very good, being as I
presume the work of Julius Cæsar's army, for they still preserve in many
places the appearance of a pavement in pretty good repair, and if they
were not so near home, might perhaps be as much admired as the Via
Appia. There are at present several rivulets to be crossed, and which
serve to enliven the view all around; the country is exceeding fruitful
in ravens and such black cattle; but not to trouble you with my travels
I abruptly conclude."

But perhaps the most striking characteristic throughout the whole series
are the extraordinarily felicitous criticisms, and the soundness of the
taste which he brought to bear on an author. It is true he made
mistakes; he spoke of Collins as a writer that deserved to live, but
that would not; and he, like many other clever men, was carried off his
feet by the rage for Ossian. Like other critics he was misled by the
accounts of interviews with Macpherson, who appeared to be a dull,
unintelligent person, incapable of originating or of putting together
even such a composition as _Fingal_; besides, the difficulty of getting
solid testimony on the subject seems to have been extreme. Gray's last
word on the subject is: "For me, I admire nothing but _Fingal_, yet I
remain still in doubt about the authenticity of these poems, though
inclining to believe them genuine in spite of the world. Whether they
are the inventions of antiquity, or of a modern Scotchman, either case
is to me alike unaccountable. _Je m'y perds._" We, nowadays, with all
the barbarous treasures of Indian and Scandinavian literatures about us,
find it hard to understand how fascinating the opening of such a mine
must have been, even when the ore extracted was such thin stuff as
Ossian; the old rude primitive world, as simple as Homer, fighting and
singing in desolate Northern forests, seems to have been altogether too
much even for the discrimination of Gray; his imagination was taken
captive; he dreamed of little else; we have several disappointing
attempts of his own to imitate the ancient Icelandic staves, and of
Ossian, or rather Macpherson, he writes: "This man in short is the very
Dæmon of poetry, or he has lighted on a treasure hid for ages." We may
forgive him for having floundered here. Dr. Johnson, whose imagination
was not so strong as his common-sense, was the only man not misled.

But Gray on Aristotle, Gray on Froissart is admirable; his pungent
criticism on Shaftesbury, too long to quote, is a perfect masterpiece;
even his verbal criticisms on the poor stuff with which Mason inundated
him, are wonderfully patient and acute. It may be worth while to hear
Gray on other people's elegies. He writes to Mason: "All I can say is,
that your elegy must not end with the worst line in it; it is flat, it
is prose, whereas that above all ought to sparkle, or at least to shine.
If the sentiment must stand, twist it a little into an apophthegm, stick
a flower into it, gild it with a costly expression, let it strike the
fancy, the ear or the heart, and I am satisfied." Again he writes, on
the nature of elegiac writing: "Nature and sorrow and tenderness are the
true genius of such things; poetical ornaments are foreign to the
purpose--for they only show that a man is not sorry--and devotion worse,
for that teaches him that he ought not to be sorry, which is all the
pleasure of the thing."

Yet he could condescend to a little good-natured puffing of his friend's
writings. He sends Mason's tragedy, _Caractacus_, a tiresome work, to a
friend. "You will receive to-morrow _Caractacus_, piping hot, I hope
before any one else has it. Observe it is I that send it, for Mason
makes no presents to any one whatever; and moreover you are desired to
lend it to nobody, that we may sell the more of them,--for money, not
fame, is the declared purpose of all we do. He has had infinite fits of
affectation as the hour approached, and is now gone into the country
for a week, like a new-married couple."

He mistrusts his powers as a critic: "You know I do not love, much less
pique myself on criticism, and think even a bad verse as good a thing or
better than the best observation that was ever made upon it." Indeed his
diffidence with regard to his own work was profound. This is the first
announcement of the completion of the _Elegy_: "I have been here at
Stoke a few days, and having put an end to a thing, whose beginning you
have seen long ago, I immediately send it to you. You will, I hope, look
upon it in the light of a thing with an end to it, a merit that most of
my writings have wanted and are like to want."

The following contains a pathetic touch; the diffident man's silent
hankering after recognition: "I cannot brag of my spirits, my situation,
my employments, or my fertility; the days and the nights pass, and I am
never the nearer to anything but that one to which we are all tending.
Yet I love people that leave some traces of their journey behind them,
and have strength enough to advise you to do so while you can; winter is
the season of harvest to an author."

This is his own account of his powers of composition: "I by no means
pretend to inspiration, but yet I affirm that the faculty in question
[of composition] is by no means voluntary. It is the result (I suppose)
of a certain disposition of mind, which does not depend on one's self,
and which I have not felt this long time. You that are a witness how
seldom this spirit has moved me in my life, may easily give credit to
what I say." The great Doctor, whose favourite maxim it was that any one
can write at any time who sets himself "doggedly" to it, was profoundly
irritated by this. He speaks of Gray's "fantastic" notion that he could
not write except at happy moments; a "foppery," he adds, "to which my
kindness for a man of learning makes me wish that he had been superior."

Gray was a master of the art of delicate moralising. I cannot help
wondering that more literary apophthegms have not been extracted from
his writings. Here is one for example: "I am persuaded that the whole
matter is to have always something going forward." And again: "You
mistake me, I was always a friend to employment and no foe to money; but
they are no friends to each other. Promise me to be always busy, and I
will allow you to be rich." Or more solemnly still:

"A life spent out of the world has its hours of despondence, its
inconveniences, its sufferings as numerous and real (though not quite of
the same sort) as a life spent in the midst of it. The power we have,
when we will exert it, over our own minds, joined to a little strength
and consolation, nay, a little pride we catch from those that seem to
love us, is our only support in either of these conditions. I am
sensible I cannot return to you so much of this assistance as I have
received from you. I can only tell you that one who has far more reason
than you I hope will ever have, to look on life with something worse
than indifference, is yet no enemy to it, and can look back on many
bitter moments, partly with satisfaction, and partly with patience, and
forward too, on a scene not very promising, with some hope and some
expectations of a better day."

The last extract is particularly characteristic, and strikes a note
which sounds again and again throughout the letters. Gray was deeply
serious. Seriousness unrelieved by humour is tiresome; but Gray, however
melancholy he felt, could always retire a few paces and view himself as
a spectator, with a smile. It is the truth that we do not really love a
man unless we are sure that he is serious; he may amuse us and fascinate
us, but he does nothing more. And Gray was never cynical; below his
humour and contempt lay a deep regard for the holiness of life, for
friendship and loyalty and old-fashioned virtues. Shelley attracts us,
but we do not feel sure of him: our respect for Gray grows with every
page we turn.

Of his humour it is difficult to give specimens. Isolated from the
connection in which they occur they lose half their charm; there is a
habitual tone, a point of view, of which extracts can give no idea. But
it may perhaps be worth while to give a sentence or two to illustrate
his habit of viewing himself. On settling in London he writes: "I am
just settled in my new habitation in Southampton Row; and though a
solitary and dispirited creature, not ungenial nor wholly unpleasant to
myself. I live in the Museum and write volumes of antiquity." That was
the sort of life that suited him. Nothing tires him, he declares, more
than being entertained. "I am come to my resting-place, and find it very
necessary, after living for a month in a house with three women, that
laughed from morning to night, and would allow nothing to the sulkiness
of my disposition. Company and cards at home, parties by land and water
abroad, and (what they call) _doing something_, that is, racketing about
from morning to night, are occupations I find that wear out my spirits,
especially in a situation where one might sit still and be alone with
pleasure; for the place was a hill like Clifden, opening to a very
extensive and diversified landscape, with the Thames, which is
navigable, running at its foot."

He does not indulge much in anecdote, nor indeed in witticisms of a
direct kind, but when he met with a story that pleased him, he sent it
on. The following seems to have taken his fancy, as it occurs more than
once; and it may be noted in passing that Gray was never averse to
reproducing a letter almost verbally for the benefit of two or three
friends: there are several instances of these duplicate letters. "An old
Alderman I knew, who after living forty years on the fat of the land
(not milk and honey, but arrack-punch and venison) and losing his great
toe with a mortification, said to the last that he owed it to two grapes
which he ate one day after dinner. He felt them lie cold at his stomach
the minute they were down." Again, when he was told that a certain Dr.
Plumptre, a plethoric pluralist, had had his picture painted by Wilson
with his family motto below, _Non magna loquimur sed vivimus_--Gray
humorously suggests a rendering: "We don't say much, but we hold good
livings."

Apart from actual letters, his diaries are delightfully suggestive
reading; and there is a peculiar freshness about them, because the taste
for natural scenery was not then universal. It was impossible that there
should be any cant about it then; any one who delighted in it was
peculiar in his tastes; and Gray, who practically visited all the
English districts where Nature shows herself on a more striking scale,
met with little sympathy from his friends who were writing about her
with their back to the window. It is impossible to illustrate this by
quotation; but I may perhaps be excused for giving a well-known
sentence, into which is concentrated a wealth of sympathetic
observation; it suggests lonely evenings, when the winds were blustering
round the little college-court or moaning in the tall chimneys of Stoke;
for after all it is an indoors-criticism. "Did you never observe (while
rocking winds are piping loud) that pause, as the gust is re-collecting
itself, and rising upon the ear in a shrill and plaintive note, like the
swell of an Æolian harp? I do assure you there is nothing in the world
so like the voice of a spirit."

It was not, of course, likely that Gray's letters would ever attain a
very wide popularity; to appreciate them, they require a rather minute
study of a very peculiar character, and a certain familiarity with the
leisurely movements of a very uneventful life. And they are moreover
touched throughout with a stately refinement, a certain delicacy and
remoteness which need almost an initiation to comprehend. In days when
vulgar romances run in a few weeks into a circulation of thousands, it
is only to be wondered at that such things as these letters get readers
at all; for they are high literature, not spiced for a jaded taste, but
somewhat austere and solemn--the intimate thoughts of a high-minded man.

Much has been said that is wide of the mark about Gray's religious
belief. The fact was that he was a pagan of the grand type. He was not
really a Christian, but he had no wish to tilt against orthodoxies and
accepted dogmas. The most that can be traced in his writings is a solemn
Theism. He recognised the huge inscrutable fate that lay behind the
inexplicable fabric of human life and human history, but of the God with
men, of the Divine hope, the consecration of life, the self-abnegation
of the Christian, he had no real cognizance. This, I think, cannot be
doubted. His contemptuous hatred of theology and of creeds is marked; he
had no patience with them; of worship he knew nothing. It has been said
that he would have found a medicine for his unhappiness in wedded love;
he would have found more than a medicine in religion.

The stately pathos of such a life is indisputable. The pale little poet,
with greatness written so largely on all his works, with keen, deep
eyes, the long aquiline nose, the heavy chin, the thin compressed lips,
the halting affected gait, is a figure to be contemplated with serious
and loving interest, spoiled for life, as he said, by retirement. How he
panted for strength and serenity! How far he was from reaching either!
Yet the bitter dignity of his thought, the diffident and fastidious
will, are of a finer type than we often meet with. We cannot spare the
men of action, it is true; yet the contemplative soul, with the body so
pitifully unequal to sustain its agonizing struggle, is an earnest of
higher things. In the valley of shadows he walked, and entered the gate
without repining. All are equal there; and the memory that he left, and
the characters that he graved on the rock, while they move our pity,
stir our wonder too.




WILLIAM BLAKE


BLAKE has had many admirers; he is _a laudatis laudatus_; that he should
have called forth the outspoken and elaborate admiration of Mr.
Swinburne and the two Rossettis is of itself a title to consideration.
He has had, and will have detractors, though they are mostly of the kind
that are converted to an artist's merits when high prices are paid for
his work: and that has long been the case with Blake. When some drawings
of his were shown to George III., the King cried out pettishly, "Take
them away, take them away"; yet we do not hold this to be a crowning
proof of Blake's artistic merits, as some of his critics have done. The
observation may have been purely fretful, but we believe that it arose
from a deeper psychological cause than mere want of appreciation--the
timid sympathy of insanity. Blake's sweeping fiery forms, his globular
ebullition of light, his insight into all that coils and writhes, are
the instinctive creation of a brain which, if not under the actual
pressure of madness, was, as Dr. Johnson said, "at least not sober."

Blake has had, we say, his admirers and his detractors, but he has never
had a critic. Rossetti, Mr. Swinburne, Gilchrist, Ellis, Yeats, they are
sympathetic, appreciative, instructive. Given the admiration for Blake
they are the most delicate of commentators; but they are none of them
critical.

It will be convenient to summarise shortly Blake's life. He was born in
1757, his father a comfortable hosier; he received a haphazard artistic
education, writing original verse at the age of twelve, apprenticed to
an engraver at fourteen, under whom he acquired a love for Gothic art
which never deserted him--the fact was that to avoid collisions between
Blake and his other pupils, Basire, his master, sent him sketching in
the summer months in the old London churches. He engraved an original
print in 1773. In 1778 he began to earn a precarious existence by
engraving for the booksellers; in 1782 he married Catherine Boucher,
daughter of a market-gardener, and went to live in Queen Street,
Leicester Fields. After a brief and unsatisfactory venture as a
print-seller, he began to work for himself, but could find no market for
_Songs of Innocence_. His brother Robert, then lately deceased, revealed
a secret method of working up these designs, "in a dream," and the book
went out into the world, printed, coloured and bound by the husband and
wife. Four years later followed _Songs of Experience_. In 1793 he moved
to Hercules Buildings, Lambeth--there designing forty-three
illustrations for Young's _Night Thoughts_. In 1800 he settled for three
years at Felpham, under the auspices of Hayley, a Sussex squire and
_littérateur_, author of a Life of Cowper, but grew weary of Hayley's
polite disapprobation, and returned to South Molton Street. In 1820 he
moved to 3, Fountain Court, Strand, where he died in 1827. He seems to
have had the same feeling for London that Samuel Johnson and Charles
Lamb had: he could not live elsewhere. It was in these last years that
he executed his finest work--_Inventions to the Book of Job_. He was
always very poor.

The object of this essay will be to criticise, and, if possible, to
define Blake's position as a poet and as an artist. We will turn to his
writings first.

The union of artistic and poetical gifts is not an uncommon combination:
artistic success argues a certain depth of poetical qualities, and if it
is rare to find artists who have achieved a marked success in
literature, it is simply accounted for by the exigencies of technical
study--a high vocation is apt to drain a life dry of other excellences,
and in literature, as in art, there are few instances of permanent
success apart from the quality of patient elaboration. In our own days
we may quote Rossetti and Thackeray as instances of this alliance of
gifts, though in the case of the latter such artistic success as he
achieved was the result rather of natural facility than technical
excellence. Michael Angelo's sonnets, Henry VIII.'s music, Benvenuto
Cellini's autobiography, Mr. Lecky's poetry, Archbishop Sumner's
water-colour drawings, Mr. Gladstone's Homeric studies, Mr. Arthur
Balfour's philosophical works, are dependent for their interest not so
much upon the qualities of the work, as on the revelation in an
unfamiliar medium of great personalities. Sometimes, it is true, we have
instances such as Spohr's autobiography--a singularly unimpressive
book--Lord Tennyson's dramas, Milton's Paraphrase of the Psalms, which
seem to prove that excellence in one line is apt to be a limited, almost
a mechanical faculty--that the artist is, so to speak, ahead of his own
personality in one respect, and that in such cases the art is not the
casual efflorescence of a vivid nature, but the concentrated bloom of an
otherwise unproductive or mediocre stock.

Blake, in spite of the extravagant claims made for him by his admirers,
must be held to have been primarily an artist. If he had not been an
artist his poems could hardly have survived at all. Mr. D. G. Rossetti
says of the _Songs of Innocence_ that they are almost flawless in
essential respects. But few will be found to endorse this verdict. The
fact is, that those who are carried off their feet by the magnificent
originality of Blake's artistic creations, read in between the lines of
his delicate and fanciful, but faulty and careless verse, an inspiration
to which he laid no claim.

Blake's poetry is, from beginning to end, childish; it has the fresh
simplicity, but also the vapid deficiences of its quality--the metre
halts and is imperfect; the rhymes are forced and inaccurate, and often
impress one with the sense that the exigencies of assonance are so far
masters of the sense, that the word that ends a stanza is obviously not
the word really wanted or intended by the author, but only approximately
thrown out at it. This may be illustrated by a line from the Nurse's
song in the _Songs of Experience_, where he says

    Your spring and your day are wasted in play,
    And your winter and night in _disguise_.

where the sense requires some such word as "disgust" or "weariness."
Again, his use of single words is often so strained and unnatural as to
rouse a suspicion that really he did not know the precise meaning of
some word employed. We may cite such an instance as the following from
"London" (_Songs of Experience_)--

    I wander thro' each _chartered_ street
    Near where the _chartered_ Thames doth flow.

And also in the "Ideas of Good and Evil," the first two lines of "Thames
and Ohio"--

    Why should I care for the men of Thames
    And the cheating waters of _chartered_ streams...?

Whatever the word 'chartered' means, it is obvious, from its iteration,
that Blake attached some importance to it; but what does it mean? In
ordinary speech the word of course means 'licensed,' in a metaphorical
sense, 'enjoying some special immunity,' as 'chartered buffoon.' Is it
possible that Blake confused it with 'chart,' and meant 'mapped out' or
'defined'? Conjecture is really idle in the case of a man who maintained
that many of his poems were merely dictated to him, and that he
exercised no volition of his own with regard to them.

His rhymes too are incredibly careless--we have 'lambs' rhyming with
'hands,' 'face' with 'dress,' 'peace' with 'distress,' 'vault' with
'fraught,' 'Thames' with 'limbs,' and so forth, in endless measure.

It may be urged that it is hypercritical to note these defects in a poet
like Blake; it may be said that he was a child of nature, and that it is
in the untamed and untrained character of his poems that his charm
lies. "I regard fashion in poetry," he wrote, "as little as I do in
painting." But Blake was a foe to slovenliness in the other branch of
his art; in his trenchant remarks upon engraving, in the "Public
Address," he is for ever insisting on the value of form; he is for ever
deploring the malignant heresy that engravers need not, nay ought not to
be draughtsmen. He maintains that this degrading of the engraver into a
mere mechanical copyist has killed the art; so had he devoted himself
scientifically to poetry, he would have been the first to realise and
preach that it is the duty of the artist to acquire a technical
precision, so sure, so instinctive, that it ceases to hamper thought.

Blake's work in literature may be roughly divided into three periods:
(1) his early Elizabethan period, (2) his original lyrics, (3) his
prophetic writings.

The Elizabethan lyrics are to some the most attractive; they are
penetrated with the spirit of the Shakesperean age; but when one has
said that they are exquisite imitations one has classified them: no
imitations, however perfect, can rank with original work; poetry must
develop in natural and orderly sequence; the recovery of earlier
traditions, however perfect the workmanship, however intimate the
insight, is within the grasp of talent. As Tennyson exquisitely says,
"All can raise the flower now, for all have got the seed."

In the present century we have often encountered what may be called the
neo-Jacobean play. Its characteristics are strikingly Shakesperean:
isolated lines would be referred by critics unhesitatingly to the
Shakesperean outburst of dramatic poetry; but the knack is one that is
capable of being learnt, and not an original gift. "My silks and fine
array," "How sweet I roamed from field to field," "Memory hither come,"
and the delicate poem to the muses which ends with the well-known line,
"The sound is forced, the notes are few," are worthy of a place in
anthologies, but they are not Blake. Such expressions as "fired my vocal
rage" are not what the Romans would call _ingenuus_--they are not native
but exotic. Even these poems published in 1783 contain strange lapses
characteristic of Blake's later manner: "where white and brown is our
lot" is a monstrous line, alluding, I believe, to bread. Among this
collection, however, are included two poems which are interesting as
containing the germ (it is hard to believe otherwise) of Keats' "Ode to
Autumn," where the poet sees the merry sun-browned summer smiling under
the oak.

To this period also belongs the unfinished play of Edward III., with
some beautiful lines, but wholly incoherent; yet we may linger in
pleasure over such a couplet as "The eagle that doth gaze upon the sun,
Fears the small fire that plays about the fens," which contains just
the kind of fantastic image belonging to the mystic side of nature that
comes naturally to few poets.

It would of course be idle alike to analyse or deny the charm that many
have found in the _Songs of Innocence_. Charles Lamb, perhaps the most
surefooted critic we have ever raised among us, was one of the first to
recognise it, though in a humorous spirit, luxuriating in them as in the
rich absurdities of a childish poem. "The Tiger" he calls "Glorious,"
though he maliciously altered "Tom Dacre" in the "Chimney Sweep" to "Tom
Toddy."

In the poems of natural description there is a certain visionary
inspiration, with the freedom of large airs and moving light. And there
is at times the poetical realisation of some deep life-truth, as in
"Barren Blossom":

    I feared the fury of my wind
    Would blight all blossoms fair and true;
    And my sun it shined and shined,
    And my wind it never blew;

    But a blossom fair and true
    Was not found on any tree,
    For all blossoms grew and grew
    Faithless, false, though fair to see.

This lyric is born out of the spirit of Blake's life; there was no man
better fitted to understand the dangers of the sheltered existence, or
with a more visible appreciation of the discipline of life and labour.
"I don't understand what you mean by the want of a holiday," he said; "I
never stop for anything--I work on whether ill or not:" we may take the
lines as applying to, and perhaps suggested by, Blake's dilettante
friend and patron, Hayley, the hermit of Eartham, a feeble and profuse
poetaster, who mistook the gentlemanly celebrity of a country squire who
wrote verses, for the fame of the laborious poet.

A certain lyric, pre-eminently praised by Mr. Swinburne, has a solemn
music of its own, but is less what a lyric should be, the flash of a
single mood, a passing experience, than the opening of a stately
prelude:

    Silent, silent night
    Quench the holy light
    Of thy torches bright.

    For possessed of Day,
    Thousand spirits stray
    That sweet joys betray.

    Why should joys be sweet
    Used with deceit,
    Nor with sorrows meet?

There is but one more stanza, and in that, inspiration seems suddenly to
flag and falter as if the hand had grown weary. And so it is all
through--many poems have, especially at the beginning, passages of the
rarest lyrical beauty, and then comes some lapse of rhyme or sense that
makes the reader feel that the writer either did not know what
perfection was, or that he mistook for inspiration the sudden flow and
ebb of a mood; many poets must have this experience, that of a mood not
lasting quite long enough to stamp the "thoughts that breathe" on "words
that burn;" the intellectual faculty fails first--and then succeeds the
power which Wordsworth thought so characteristic of the true poet, the
power of rendering remembered emotion. Blake seems to have had none of
that; the mood flashed without his control, the words flowed, and good
or bad there was no mending them. Edward FitzGerald, one of the sanest
and surest of critics, lays his finger on this blot: he recognises the
genius of Blake, but he says there is not a single poem which retains
its inspiration all through.

For instance, it seems almost incredible that the same hand can have
written, in the _Songs of Experience_, within a few pages,

    The Holy Word
    That walked among the ancient trees,
    Calling the lapsed soul,
    And weeping in the evening dew,
    That might control
    The starry pole
    And fallen, fallen light renew--

and when we turn the page, in the "Human Vagabond,"

    And modest Dame Lurch, who is always at church,
    Would not have bandy children, nor fasting, nor birch--

which is gross and unintelligible.

At the same time, treating them strictly as sketches, Blake's poems are
seldom without interest, and as we have said, occasionally rise into
flights of lyrical beauty. All art is necessarily incomplete, but it is
not mere incompleteness that we blame--it is the almost total absence of
the critical faculty; the inability to separate what is mediocre and
fatuous from what is high and great.

The third period is that of the prophetical books; and into this maze of
obscurity and futility we will not venture to enter; they are
accompanied with glorious designs, many of them, and, but for that, we
must honestly say they would have been long ago consigned to oblivion:
Mr. Swinburne has penetrated their deepest abysses, solved their
enigmas, materialised their allegories, and extracted from them a system
of philosophy; and it must be added that their latest champions, Messrs.
Ellis and Yeats, consider that not only did Blake never write a page
without distinct meaning, but that the utterances combine into a great
mythic system. Mr. Rossetti takes his leave of them with the somewhat
ambiguous remark that if a man was cast on a desert island with nothing
but Blake's poetical works, and came away with an increased admiration
for them, he might have a right to his opinion, but it would not agree
with Mr. Rossetti's. They are written in a rhythm which appears to be
irregular, but which Blake assures us was carefully weighed and
calculated. Their language is the language of one who is saturated with
Biblical models, and the solemn, if tedious, rhapsodies of Ossian, for
whom Blake had a strange admiration. The author considered them direct
revelations from God. He said of the "Jerusalem" that it was the
grandest poem that this world contains; when each was refused by
publisher after publisher, he would say with pathetic faith, "Well,
well, it is published elsewhere--and beautifully bound;" a touching
instance of how the visionary clung to the material expression of his
work. He wrote to Flaxman the sculptor, saying, "I am more famed in
heaven for my works than I could well conceive." There have been no
signs, if we except Gilchrist and Mr. Swinburne, of the terrestrial
public taking the same view. It reminds us of the satirical Princess
who, on being told that her husband's previous morganatic marriage was a
marriage in the sight of God, said that she was quite content to leave
it so, if she could be assured that it was not one in the sight of men.

It would be easy to make merry over the prophetical books by quoting
passages; but it is a pious duty to refrain from so doing. What value,
however, can be attached to writings where three mythical personages,
Kox, Kotope, and Skofeld, spirits of evil, with sway over certain
English counties, appear to be nothing more than Messrs. Cox and
Courthope, Sussex acquaintances of Blake's, and Scholfield, the drunken
soldier who revenged himself on the prophet for a brawl in a
public-house, by taking out a summons against him for seditious talk at
the Quarter Sessions?

As to their prophetical value, we are hardly in a position to judge; we
feel with George Eliot that of all the mistakes we commit, prophecy is
probably the most gratuitous.

The fact is that what Blake wanted was culture; in literature he is a
good type of how ineffective genius may be, if it is too narrow in its
republicanism. Blake was self-absorbed and obstinate. His sympathy with
certain qualities and aspects of life--simplicity, innocence, natural
purity, faith, devotion--was innate and deep; but he had no idea of
making himself appreciate what he did not at once understand: he was his
own standard. Consequently, within certain limits, he has left beautiful
and refined work, though never with the added charm of elaborateness;
the imagination is pleased with Blake's poetry as it may be attracted by
an innocent face, a wild flower, a thrush's song; the heart may hanker
after a purity that it has lost or possibly never enjoyed. But Blake can
only charm idyllically: he can never satisfy intellectually: he has not
the simplicity, let us say, of the Gospel, which enters into and subdues
the complexity of human hopes and desires. Like the little maid that
attended Guinevere, "who pleased her with a babbling heedlessness, that
often lured her from herself," it is away from the true and myriad-sided
self of man that he wins; his is not the poverty of spirit which comes
of renunciation, but the cleanness of soul which results from
inadequacy. Self-reverence he has, but not self-knowledge, nor the
self-control, the need of which comes home to the human heart through
its imperious passions. Wordsworth proposed the remedy of simplicity for
healing the diseases of the soul, but Blake's simplicity is not
medicinal; it is the calm of the untroubled spirit, not the deeper
content which comes of having faced and cured the heaven-sent maladies
of mortal nature. Thus it is that his _Songs of Innocence_ have a charm
denied to the _Songs of Experience_, because he was at home in the
former region, and did not really understand the meaning of the latter.
The critical faculty, the power of seeing the merits latent in work
whose scope and aim is not sympathetic, the gift of delicate
appreciation was, in Blake, almost wholly in abeyance. He praised and
condemned wholesale, vehemently, violently, as a child might judge,
deciding from the superficial aspect of the object. Occasionally, as
for instance, when he said of Milton in the Spiritual world, "his house
is Palladian, not Gothic," he uttered a deep and suggestive criticism.
But such sayings are very rare. Probably his own work gained in
originality. The man who could work from morning to night at his
engraving, for a period of two years, in London, without ever stepping
into the open air except to fetch his meat and drink, is to be
congratulated no doubt upon his fund of steady enthusiasm, but he is not
cast in the mould of other men, still less is he the prey of the
temptations which, if they sometimes also degrade, are at least needed
to develop in the artist the intimate sympathy with human passion which
must be the basis of his work.

But with Blake's pictorial art we step into a different region: it is
full of errors and ungainliness; it is often rough and trivial, but it
is full of insight and strength and tragic intensity; he touched, as few
have done, the secret springs of horror. His methods were of course his
own. To take a common instance--the _Songs of Innocence_--the groundwork
of each design was rough copper-plate, used like a stereotype, and
containing the main lines of the decoration and the poem. This was then
filled up and tinted by hand, sometimes by Blake himself, sometimes by
Mrs. Blake; and the latter bound the books.

The very variations in the copies are in themselves a source of
confusion. A man might study certain examples, even of some of Blake's
finest creations, and see nothing. The design is confused in many cases
with colour blotched and blurred, and seemingly laid on rather with the
knife than with the brush. In the British Museum there are two instances
of one design: in the one, something--it may be a snake, or some
monstrous sea-worm, dark, and rude, and violent in colour--seems knotted
in strange tangles on an uncertain back-ground of crude green; the
picture is like the ugly imagination of a child and its imperfect
performance; it scarcely touches the mind except with a shuddering
disgust for anything so vile. In the next we see what the truth is: the
scale comes out; it is a league-long Behemoth, with gaping jaws crowded
with venomous teeth, slipping along, coil after coil, in a surging
foaming sea, with a low sun weltering in a distant horizon; it is like
some relic of primeval chaos, passing with brute indifference from shore
to shore, imagined by a poet, depicted by an artist; and similar
instances are by no means rare.

The first characteristic of Blake's plastic work, as revealed to the
average student, is his mastery of _form_. In the majority of his
pictures everything is made subservient to this; backgrounds are
selected not so much for their own intrinsic features as to give
prominence to the main figure: he is full of the poetry of motion. Let
any one study the designs in the _Europe_, where the male and female
figures of the Mildew and Blight, blowing the corruption that rushes, as
straight as sound, from their long horns on to the festooned ears of
barley that droop down the page. The figures seem to fly directly away
from the eye, to use a homely metaphor, like a rising partridge--or as
the eye watches the last carriage of an express train, is even deceived
into substituting for known velocity an imagined contraction of mere
dimension.

The _Jerusalem_, one of the prophetic books, contains perhaps the most
striking of Blake's figure designs. We see the best instance here of
what seems to have been a favourite design of Blake's, as it occurs in
more than one work--in Blair's "Grave" for instance, with the addition
of another figure. It is that of an old man stumbling to a shadowy door
in the hill-side, and blown forwards, with his garments sweeping in
front of him, as if drawn in by some strong current of air, as he
approaches. It is worth noticing how exquisitely Miss Jean Ingelow has
used this in her "Song of the Going Away."

Here again is the strange mythical figure, half-swan, half-woman,
floating on the stream; or the gigantic Cyclopean gate of piled stones,
with the wistful crowd about it, and the crescent moon seen through the
huge orifice; or that mysterious design of the little bewildered
figure, with arms outspread in agony and despair, stumbling between the
huge firmly set feet of a gigantic being, to whose ankle-bone he hardly
reaches.

Yet with all this subservience of accessories to form, Blake's anatomy
is far from perfect. He had a trick of attenuating and elongating the
thigh, as in one of the cases we mentioned above, where the young figure
in the rising light kneels on the top of the mound into which the old
bent man is being urged; or in the three melancholy beings represented
on p. 51 of the _Jerusalem_--Vala, Hyle, and Skofeld, the anatomy of the
second figure being of the stiffest kind--the attitude aimed at being
that of prostration or abandonment, the head between the knees, as in
the story of Elijah.

Neither is it universally true that he spends no pains on backgrounds or
distances. Occasionally there is some salient and distant point flashed
in with a delicacy that reminds you of Albert Dürer, as in one of the
coarsely engraved woodcuts, done in 1820 to illustrate Philips's
pastorals, where in a background between two heavily outlined hills
appears a distant town on the hillside, with spires and roofs lying in
its own circle of sunlight, divinely delicate and airy.

Or those rude swathes of newly cut corn that lie beside the wrinkled
oak, whose diminished top bows in the tempest that fills the sky with a
flickering rain, half-lighted by the crescent moon. In such pictures it
is the feeling for nature, in many of them strangely resembling Bewick,
which rises above the obvious coarseness of the drawing, and is indeed
rather concealed than suggested, as a great artist might cover a superb
and glowing work with a filthy cloth of service, and replace it almost
fretfully while still the gazer looked. And this quality one is never
surprised at others for not recognising, as it depends for its effect
upon no technical excellence, but simply on the fact that there was
poetical inspiration behind it which demands poetical sympathy. But the
most brilliant lesson of Blake's suggestiveness is to be drawn from the
rude designs of _Gates of Paradise_: the spirits of the elements are
among the rudest and yet the most poetical of these. "Air" looks from
his perch in clouds, drawn as hardly as boulder stones, and clasps his
dizzy brow. "Water" sits brooding complacently with outspread hands, in
a universal dissolution (the face, be it noted, bears a strange
resemblance to that of Mr. Gladstone). Blake was a prophet, and it is
impossible to say at what moments, present and to come, his visions may
not be found illuminating our history.

But it is in the region of pure fancy--fancy, it must be confessed,
which, though sometimes of the essence of the purest poetry, is often
on the border line of insanity, that Blake is at his best. Such a
design as that from the _Daughters of Albion_, of God measuring the
world with a pair of golden compasses, which contrives to give an
impression of vastness and mystery in spite of the precise delineation
of hands and hair; the original sketch of this is in the British Museum,
and it is interesting to note how much it is altered in the finished
design--the position of the chief figure being improved, and the details
carefully worked out.

Again in "America" there is a notable design, a drowned man lying at the
bottom of an unfathomed sea, still undecayed, though the sunken ribs and
stiffening limbs show that he has been long dead, and is suffering a sea
change: the worms crawl round him and beneath him, and the fish with
large eyes poise in the gloom--notable because, though harshly and
literally drawn, and crudely coloured, nothing hinted save what is
actually seen, there is a dark suggestiveness about it which fairly
takes captive the sense. In "Los" again there is a design of little
figures, male and female, of a fairy kind (such perhaps as at the
roseleaf burial, of which Blake in a waking vision was the spectator),
seated among the petals of a huge lily, with a background of night and
stars. This, in the British Museum collection, is coarsely coloured, the
night having no aerial quality, no distance, and the lily itself and
the vestures of the pigmies being disagreeably strained in tint. But
there is a latent spirit which many a more delicately painted study
lacks.

But it is as the delineator of immensity and secret horror that Blake by
his temperament was pre-eminent. Most people know, and none can
describe, a certain nightmare sense of vastness and weight, which is
neither near nor far, but of ambiguous horror. This, which is a mental
effect of some disordered brain cell, is suggested instinctively by
certain of Blake's pictures. Horror is a quality difficult to produce
deliberately; it tends to become instantly grotesque, and to provoke
mere laughter unless it is based on some secret dismay. Look, for
instance, at the work of Henry Fuseli, a contemporary of Blake's, and
obviously indebted to him for such a picture as his Nightmare, which
aims at producing, and fails to produce, the very impression which Blake
awakens, so easily, that it is by no means certain that he always
intended it. It is easy to multiply instances of this, but we will take
only two. One is the terrible picture in the Job series, where Satan
with a look of hard fury turns with his hand the nozzle of an inky
cloud, which, swelling into bigness, fills all the sky behind and above,
on the body of the prostrate saint. And again in the well-known design
for Hamlet's Ghost, the drawing of which is in the British Museum, the
stiff arms and hanging hands are lit with a difficult light, that seems
to strike upwards from some unknown source. The background is a waste
line of sea; on the young man's head, as he kneels, the hair appears to
knot itself in terror, while the agony of the woeful eyes of the spirit,
which seem to claim pity and revenge, and yet to be too distraught for
either, can never be forgotten.

The noble designs of the Book of Job, given by Gilchrist in full,
contain the summary of Blake's best qualities: it would be out of place
to discuss them here, but a student of Blake's art must make them his
first and last study.

It is strange to find that, as a critic, one drifts unconsciously into
making the very excuse for his art that one cannot permit to be made for
his poetry. The luminous soul shines through, the critic says. But is
not much right in art that is not right in literature? Through plastic
art we appeal directly to the sensibilities of many untutored souls,
that we could not touch through literature. Granted that primarily the
object of both art and literature is to gladden and refine, art of the
two has the wider scope, and reaps a larger harvest, out of spirits that
have never been touched and never can be touched, for want of culture,
by anything worth calling literature at all.

Blake's republicanism in art was such that he chose his masters by a
theory of his own: Raphael, Michael Angelo, Albert Dürer and Giulio
Romano were his idols; Titian, Rubens, Correggio and Rembrandt he
abhorred and despised. The selection on the whole did him credit, at the
time when it was made. At the same time the attitude which he adopts
towards the _profanum vulgus_ is almost sacerdotal in its claims. It
never for a moment conceals that the artist must please his audience
first; but his eye, as he chides, is on the beast. He flouts the verdict
of his contemporaries on himself, while he holds the verdict of
posterity over the head of his enemies. The attitude is neither
dignified nor even rational. "To imitate," he wrote, "I abhor. I
obstinately adhere to the true style of art, such as Michael Angelo,
Giulio Romano, Raphael and Albert Dürer left it. I demand therefore of
the amateurs of art the encouragement which is my due. If they continue
to refuse, theirs is the loss, not mine, and theirs is the contempt of
posterity. I have enough in the appreciation of fellow-labourers; this
is my glory and my exceeding great reward: I go on and nothing can
hinder my course."

With respect to Blake's character as exhibited in his life, it is
difficult, treating him as a sane man, to understand the estimate formed
of him by his admirers. There is too much puerile violence and loud
self-complacency, too much aggravating childishness and wilful
eccentricity, not to offend and even disgust. But treat him as a man of
unbalanced brain, and these variations are the very things we should
expect, and the hypothesis at once clears the ground.

Both Mr. Rossetti and Mr. Gilchrist have been at pains to prove that
Blake was not mad. Perhaps he was not, as they would define madness; but
when we find gravely alleged as testimony the fact that his intimate
friends did not think him mad, and, on the other hand, the _Examiner_,
or some popular journal of the day, speaking of Blake's little
exhibition of pictures "as the production of an unfortunate lunatic who
owes his freedom from restraint solely to his personal inoffensiveness"--we
know what view we are compelled to take. If Blake was not a madman, he
was a fraudulent impostor. Perhaps Hamlet was not mad; perhaps Cowper
was not mad. No doubt madness is a divine attribute, and our madmen are
our only sane thinkers; but the use of such a term is only a question of
majorities, and it is ill to tinker with definitions. A man who saw God
Almighty for the first time when he was four years old--"_you know, my
dear, he put his face to the window and set you screaming,_" as good
Mrs. Blake said; a tree filled with bright angels near Islington at the
age of ten; and a ghost in Hercules Buildings at Lambeth, "_scaly,
speckled, very awful,_" stalking downstairs, is not as other men. He may
have been a philosopher, a poet, an angel; but the world has a right to
call such men mad, and will do so to the end of the chapter. Mr.
Gilchrist says, in the _Dictionary of National Biography_: "As a boy, he
perhaps believed these were supernatural visions: as a man, it must be
gathered from his explicit utterances that he understood their true
nature as mental creations." And again: "Blake was wont to say to his
friends respecting these 'visions,' 'You can see what I do if you
choose. Work up imagination to the state of vision, and the thing is
done.'"

Putting aside Blake's visions for a moment, I would be content to rest
my case on the following letter:

             * * *

_Letter to Flaxman, written from Felpham._

"DEAR SCULPTOR OF ETERNITY,

"We are safe arrived at our cottage, which is more beautiful than I
thought it, and more convenient. It is a perfect model for cottages,
and, I think, for palaces of magnificence--only enlarging, not altering
its proportions, and adding ornaments and not principles. Nothing can be
more grand than its simplicity and usefulness. Simple without intricacy,
it seems to be the spontaneous expression of humanity, congenial to the
wants of man. No other-formed house can ever please me so well, nor
shall I ever be persuaded, I believe, that it can be improved either in
beauty or use.... Felpham is a sweet place for study, because it is more
spiritual than London. Heaven opens here on all sides her golden gates;
her windows are not obstructed by vapours; voices of celestial
inhabitants are more distinctly heard, and their forms more distinctly
seen; and my cottage is also a shadow of their houses. My wife and
sister are both well, courting Neptune for an embrace.... And now begins
a new life because another covering of earth is shaken off. I am more
famed in heaven for my works than I could well conceive. In my brain are
studies and chambers filled with books and pictures of old which I wrote
and painted in ages of eternity before my mortal life; and these works
are the delight and study of archangels. Why then should I be anxious
about the riches or fame of mortality? The Lord, our Father, will do for
us and with us according to his divine will for our good.

"You, O dear Flaxman, are a sublime archangel--my friend and companion
from eternity. In the divine bosom is our dwelling-place. I look back
into the regions of reminiscence and behold our ancient days, before the
earth appeared in its vegetated mortality to my mortal vegetated eyes. I
see our houses of eternity, which can never be separated though our
mortal vehicles should stand at the remotest corners of heaven from each
other.

"Farewell, my best friend. Remember me and my wife in love and
friendship to our dear Mrs. Flaxman, whom we ardently desire to
entertain beneath our thatched roof of rusted gold. And believe me for
ever to remain your grateful and affectionate

"WILLIAM BLAKE.

"FELPHAM,

"_Sept._ 21, 1800, _Sunday morning_."

             * * *

This letter seems to me to bear traces of that cloud on the brain which
is involuntary, and beyond the reach of affectation. Or take another
episode--that of the visionary heads, of which the "Ghost of a Flea"
remains as one of the most diabolically inspired creations of the human
fancy; the bloodthirsty eye, the remorseless jaw, the plated mail of the
neck, the suppressed look of lustful fury, combine to give it a peculiar
horror.

"Varley, water-colour painter and astrologer, it was," says Gilchrist,
"who encouraged Blake to take authentic sketches of certain among his
most frequent spiritual visitants. The visionary faculty was so much
under control, that at the wish of a friend he could summon before his
abstracted gaze any of the familiar forms and faces he was asked for."
This was during the favourable and befitting hours of night, from nine
or ten in the evening till one or two, or perhaps three or four o'clock
in the morning; Varley sitting by, "sometimes slumbering and sometimes
waking." Varley would say, "Draw me Moses," or "David"; or would call
for a likeness of Julius Cæsar, or Cassivelaunus, or Edward III., or
some other great historical personage. Blake would answer, "There he
is." And paper and pencil being at hand, he would begin drawing with the
utmost alacrity and composure, looking up from time to time as if he had
a real sitter before him.... Sometimes Blake had to wait for the
vision's appearance: sometimes it would come at call. At others, in the
midst of his portrait, he would suddenly leave off, and, in his ordinary
quiet tones, and with the same matter-of-fact air another might say, "It
rains," would remark, "I can't go on--it is gone: I must wait till it
returns;" or--"It has moved--the mouth is gone;" or--"He frowns: he is
displeased with my portrait of him." In sober daylight, if criticisms
were hazarded by the profane on the character or drawing of any of these
visions, "Oh, it's all right," Blake would calmly reply. "It _must_ be
right: I saw it so."

Among the personages whom Blake then drew were the Builder of the
Pyramids, Edward III.--with a peculiar protrusion of skull, said by
Blake to be characteristic of tyrants in the spirit world--a man who
instructed Blake in painting in his dreams, David, Uriah, Bathsheba, the
Ghost of a Flea--to which allusion has been made above--Joseph and Mary
and the room they were seen in, Old Parr at the age of forty, and many
others which are still extant.

But allowing this want of balance to account for the abnormal variations
of vanity, jealousy, and violence, we have a residuum of manly
independence, sweet austerity, and faithful devotion that is rare in any
annals, most of all in the annals of art. What a touching story it is of
the young artist who came to Blake and complained that he was deserted
by his inspiration. Blake turned to his faithful wife: "_It is just so
with us (is it not?) for weeks together, when the visions desert us.
What do we do then, Kate?" "We kneel down and pray, Mr. Blake._" What
pathetic dignity there is in his often-repeated saying, when time after
time his prophetical books were returned upon his hands--"_Well, it is
published elsewhere_--_and beautifully bound._"

Blake is one of the few artists who worked all their life long under the
pressure of poverty, of whom we can safely assert that he would have
worked as hard had he been possessed of a competence; on the other hand,
it is equally true that his work would not have been so lasting; the
need of finding subsistence kept him saner than he wished to be; had he
been a wealthy man, we should have had perhaps twice as many prophetical
books--in which his heart was all the time--and no Book of Job.
FitzGerald said there was hardly a single poem of Blake's that was good
all through. But the man was one of those few who do with simple
seriousness whatever comes to their hand, from an illustrated show-list
for Wedgwood to the sublimest and most stupendous designs of heaven and
hell. The consequence is that some of his crudest designs, almost
childish in their execution, have a suggestive insight that is
altogether out of proportion to the artistic value of the work. It would
be easy to multiply examples. But take the familiar instance of the
early wood-cut, "_I want, I want,_" where the little group of
enthusiasts have set from a bald shoulder of the globe, as it swims in
dark space, a filmy ladder to the crescent moon.

The great value of Blake's life, after all, apart from his productions,
is that he is one of the saints of art. That is the problem! To retain
simplicity, naturalness, unselfishness in the service of art. Art seems
almost to demand self-absorption, self-cultivation, however noble be the
ultimate end it sets in view. The duty of cultivating sensitiveness to
impressions is hard to reconcile with high and pure devotion. We in this
century feel the contrast perhaps too painfully. The fashionable habit
of seeking amusement and interest in the problems of others, and on the
other hand the blind, dark pressure of Democracy on life, throw into
painful prominence the fastidious seclusion of the artist. Nowadays, for
a man to throw himself blunderingly into philanthropy, disguising his
own reckless hankering after power and influence under the name of duty,
is held to have something of heroism about it. Even failure there is
thought to be honourable. But the artist who, in obedience to as
inevitable, as high an impulse, isolates himself in the sacred pursuit
of beauty in all her forms, is called by hard names if he does not make
himself a reputation; and if he does attain notoriety, his selfishness,
at all events, acquires prestige. It is in reality a far more arduous
undertaking. Fiction and life are full of memorable failures. _Roderick
Hudson_ is a magnificent presentation of the failure of character to
sustain the devotion of art. The life of one of Blake's greatest
admirers, D. G. Rossetti, must be forgiven in the light of his
achievements, but cannot be forgotten as one of the most dark and
shuddering tragedies ever played upon the human stage. But, on the other
hand, such a life as Edward FitzGerald's, with its scanty and fortuitous
successes, is yet lifted by its dignity and austerity as high and higher
than that of many professional saints. The message that we are in need
of is something that will introduce the loving simplicity of the
Christian Revelation into the world of beauty; for, comprehensive as
that revelation claims to be, it is difficult to define the exact place
in the Christian economy which is reserved for hearts haunted by the
tyrannical instinct of beauty. Such a life as Blake's is an attempt at
the reconciliation of the matter. He seems to get nearer the divine
principle than many professed religionists; as he himself wrote, "I have
laboured hard indeed, and been borne on angels' wings."




THE POETRY OF KEBLE


IT is a difficult matter to criticise a religious poet from a purely
literary standpoint. There was a curious instance of this last year.
When the Keats Memorial was unveiled at Hampstead, Mr. Gosse spoke some
disrespectful words of Kirke White. There followed a short sharp
controversy in the _Standard_ on the subject. The defenders of Kirke
White's position as a poet, based their arguments, as far as I can
remember, on the grounds (1) that he was a good Christian, (2) that he
might have been Senior Wrangler, (3) that he was the victim of an early
death. The facts themselves, or rather the facts in combination, may
certainly be said to invest Kirke White with a romantic interest.
Southey, indeed, felt this so strongly that he wrote a memoir of the
young man, and edited his Remains. But any one who will now study Kirke
White's poems in themselves, as literature, without prejudice, must
inevitably come to the conclusion that they are worthless, and
disfigured by every fault that can be laid to the charge of poetry.
They are not even promising. They are tedious, grotesque, inharmonious,
dull. And yet they have a place in the Aldine edition of British poets.

No one would, of course, dream of classing Keble with Kirke White. Keble
was a wise, able, devoted man, narrow-minded, no doubt, and timid in
thought, if not in action. Not imaginative nor vivid, but intensely
affectionate, dutiful, and reserved; a lover of Nature, scenery,
friends, children, reflection; somewhat melancholy, no doubt, and not
growing in hopefulness as years went by--with little independence of
thought or character; but reverent, a lover of precedent, and authority,
and things established. Altogether a wholesome, valuable man, like
Telemachus in Tennyson's "Ulysses," of a type of which Englishmen may be
proud; but not a man who can be called interesting or romantic in any
degree; even Mr. Lock, who has written his life in a lucid style, and
with pious discretion, would admit that.

There is something eminently depressing about Keble's want of personal
ambition; no doubt, it was a triumph of grace over nature; but one would
have liked the triumph to have been a little more impressive. In the
celebrated canvass for the Provostship of Oriel, where the decision of
Newman and Pusey turned the scale, and gave it to Hawkins rather than
Keble, it is evident that Keble was not greatly disappointed; he
acquiesced too easily. In some men, this could almost be called
indolence, but in Keble we may call it modesty. It argues, however, a
certain want of fire, of intensity--and the same is the case with his
writings.

Keble never _lets himself go_; he is always checking and controlling the
impulse of song. And thus he spoke of his own poetry as a relief from
graver thoughts: "Poeticæ vis medica," the healing power of poetry, he
called it; as something to which he could turn to distract and soothe
him, but a πἁρεργον nevertheless, not the business of his life, not an
overmastering impulse, an imperious need of self-expression. This did
not lead to the careful chastening and correcting of his verse that one
might expect. There have been poets, in whom the sense of perfection was
very strong, like Gray, who worked rarely, slowly, painfully, producing
a marvellous, jewelled masterpiece, wrought out touch by touch. But
there was nothing of this about Keble; he was copious, fluent,
uncritical; he was never fastidious, and allowed much to go out under
his name which was quite unworthy of an able man; puerile, inelegant
stuff; no one, we may say, was ever capable of more extreme flatness
than Keble reached in some of the poems in the _Lyra Innocentium_; such
as the compositions entitled "Irreverence in Church," and "Disrespect
to Elders," where it is asked that some good angel may wait, "With
unseen scourge in hand, On the Church path, and by the low school door,"
in order to "write in young hearts Thy reverend lore,"--very advisable,
no doubt, but how suggestive of Bumble, and the charity children, and
the rod of office! A sense of propriety, we will not say of humour,
would have prevented such a bathos as this.

It is not, of course, contended that a sense of humour is, in the least,
part of the outfit of a poet. Shelley had none, yet was rescued from
bathos by enthusiasm. Wordsworth had none, and he wallowed in bathos.
The sense of humour is merely negative in a poet; it does not give a
poet sublimity, but it rescues him from puerility and absurdity. And so
into both of these faults Keble not unfrequently fell. In the _Lyra
Innocentium_ and the miscellaneous poems are many very lamentable
verses. In the Lyra indeed, there are few that are not lamentable. The
fatal blight of the book is that it is occupied throughout, not with
what one can learn from children, but with what one can teach them. It
upholds an impossible and undesirable ideal for childhood--the ideal of
the sainted infant, cheerful, high-principled, devout, obedient, but
neither natural nor child-like. Keble was very fond of children, but
only a childless man could have constructed so false a picture. This
false note vitiates the whole book; we are conscious of an under-current
of rebellion as we read it. We realise that, after all, we do not want
children to be such as Keble describes them. We do not wish them to be
"prostrate in their sin and shame," as in the poem of "Absolution" in
"Early Encouragements." And it is not poetry, whatever it may be, to
tell a child that

    The Sunday garment, glittering gay,
    The Sunday heart will steal away.

Even from the religious point of view, the book is pharisaical; it tends
to multiply offences, to create a fantastic and elaborate morbidity of
conscience fatal to the natural simplicity of childhood, that should be
so jealously guarded.

The following incident casts a curious light on Keble's taste. On a
stray piece of paper still preserved in his writing are the following
"principles in choosing and correcting hymns"!

(1) Always use "we" instead of "I," or nearly always.

(2) Insert as many touches of doctrine as may be.

(3) Under every head have at least one ancient or archaic hymn.

This is an interesting and characteristic fragment, because it
illustrates so well Keble's intense dislike to the personal, the
autobiographical element in poetry, that "self-revelation" which is so
much in demand at present. Secondly, it shows that he laboured under a
deep-seated error as to what was and what was not suitable material for
poetical treatment. The second principle would be bad enough if it
referred to composition, but when it deals with the correction of the
hymns of other authors it is unpardonable. The third principle
illustrates his reverence for antiquity and tradition.

We will now take the _Christian Year_ and we will say at the outset that
we do not propose to consider it, except incidentally, from the
doctrinal and hortatory point of view. We must first remember that
whatever be its merits and demerits, it is a book that has achieved a
popularity of an absolutely phenomenal kind. It is a book that has been
bought and read in England as Shakespeare, Bunyan's _Pilgrim's
Progress_, and _Robinson Crusoe_, and in America as the works of E. P.
Roe. In 1853 it was in its forty-second edition, twenty-five years after
its publication. In 1873, when the copyright expired, it had reached the
158th edition, and it is still in demand. For many years it took its
place, with High Church people, by the side of the Bible and Prayer
Book. It would be incredible, were it not true, that a book of
religious poetry, not suitable for public worship, the outcome of a very
definite school of thought, should have achieved such a success. It was
undoubtedly what the world wanted.

Now, let us first take some of its obvious demerits before we proceed to
discuss its merits. In the first place, it is often careless in form and
obscure in expression. It was consciously so, and Keble, probably
wisely, refused to alter and amend it, imagining that such afterwork
often sacrificed some of the freshness of inspiration. It was this
carelessness that made Wordsworth, who read it with great admiration,
say of it, "It is very good--so good that, if it were mine, I should
write it all over again."

The metrical schemes are often complicated and unsatisfactory. Many of
the poems are far too long, so as to be hardly lyrical. Such poems as
that for Advent Sunday, or the Second Sunday after Trinity, contain
between seventy and eighty heroic lines. Then, again, the cyclical
instinct which beset Keble, made him provide poems for every event,
every service of the Christian year. Thus we have Gunpowder Treason and
the Churching of Women celebrated, though it must be owned that, in
these cases, the poem has but the slightest connection with the subject.

Next--and this is a more serious point--the poems have been praised for
their frequent references to nature and the fidelity of their imagery;
after careful study of the Christian Year one is compelled to say that
this praise is not deserved: the imagery is of a purely conventional
character, and the observation employed of the most general kind. Dean
Stanley said, in praise of Keble's descriptive passages, that his local
and topographical details, whenever he spoke of the Holy Land, were
marvellously clear and accurate. But this is not really a compliment. It
shows that Keble was content to describe without his eye on the object,
and relying on the observation of others; and if the pictures of
landscapes that he had not seen are among his most felicitous passages,
we may well be excused for mistrusting his powers of observation when
dealing with the features of his own native country. The fact is that he
did not seize upon salient features; Matthew Arnold, in such a poem as
the "Scholar Gypsy," brings the Oxford atmosphere, the high gravelly
hills, the deep water-meadows, before the eye; but Keble's landscape is
the conventional English landscape, and has no precise definition, no
native air. For instance, in the poem for "Trinity Sunday" he says:

    As travellers on some woodland height,
    When wintry suns are gleaming bright,
    Lose in arch'd glades their tangled sight;

    By glimpses such as dreamers love,
    Through her grey veil the leafless grove
    Shows where the distant shadows rove.

Will any one say that there is the least precision about this picture?
What kind of a place is he describing? How different it is from such
verses as are found on every page of Tennyson, as

    A full-fed river winding slow
      By herds upon an endless plain,
    The ragged rims of thunder brooding low,
      With shadow-streaks of rain.

Again, when Keble is describing the source of the moorland spring, some
of which is beautifully delineated, he says ("Monday in Easter Week"):

    Perchance that little brook shall flow
      The bulwark of some mighty realm,
    Bear navies to and fro
      With monarchs at their helm.

    Or canst thou guess how far away
      Some sister nymph, beside her urn
    Reclining night and day,
      'Mid reeds and mountain fern,

    Nurses her store, with thine to blend?

This is pure conventionalism: the mixture of the reclining nymph and the
mountain fern is not felicitous. Constitutional monarchs do not steer
their own ironclads, and it is not picturesque even to pretend that they
do.

The following may stand as instances of his failure in precise
delineation. In the very first stanza of the book we have:

    Hues of the rich unfolding morn,
    That ere the glorious sun be born,

                 * * *

    Around his path are taught to swell.

"Swell" is a property of bulk or sound, surely not of light? Again,
addressing the breeze, he says:

    Wakenest each little leaf to _sing_.

This is purely conventional; how different from the "laurel's pattering
talk" of Tennyson. Again:

                  The torrent rill
    That winds unseen beneath the shaggy fell,
    Touched by the blue mist _well_.

How weak a word to end a stanza! Again:

    The birds of heaven before us fleet,
    _They cannot brook our shame to meet_.

How falsetto, how prejudiced a tone! And these are not isolated
instances: similar infelicities occur on every page.

Keble's whole view of Nature, it must be said, was onesided and wanting
in insight. Nature was to him nothing but a type of mild fervour and
uncomplaining patience. "All true, all faultless, all in tune," he says.
To the cruelty, the waste, the ugliness, that seem so inextricably
intertwined with natural processes, he diligently closed his eyes. Thus,
in No. 9 of the _Lyra Innocentium_ he propagates a host of innocent
superstitions as to the power of childhood over wild beasts. It surely
is not poetical to say of a baby:

    The tiger's whelp encaged with thee
    Would sheathe his claws to sport and play;
    Bees have for thee no sting.

because it is not true.

Again, in the beautiful stanzas on the Second Sunday after Trinity, he
sees "the many-twinkling smile of ocean" up the glade. His only thought
is:

    Such signs of love old Ocean gives
    We cannot choose but think he lives.

An agreeable view, but hardly consistent with the vast and barren
cruelties which are as natural to the ocean as his genial presence.

We do not mean that a poet is bound to insist on the harsher aspects of
the case, but in a poet like Keble, who made so much of close communion
with Nature, of intimate musings, it is mere blindness not to take these
things into account. The fault, with Keble, was entirely in man's
corrupt heart; further than that he did not care to follow it; he
deliberately ignored the bewildering anomaly, the law of failure and
suffering that runs through Nature, as surely as through the history of
nations. How different a view it was from the view that Tennyson found
grow more and more intense with advancing years--that the world was, as
it were, the creation of some vast poetic heart, with its necessary
concomitant of failure and incompleteness.

Keble himself, in his "Prælectiones Academicæ," or lectures delivered as
Professor of Poetry at Oxford, and in his review of the "Life of Sir
Walter Scott" (_British Critic_, 1838), enunciated a theory of poetry
which it will be well to examine. Dean Church said of the former work,
that it was "the most original and memorable course ever delivered from
the Chair of Poetry in Oxford"; but the statement does not imply any
very extravagant claims. Again, Bishop Moberly said that the book
exhibited "a power and delicacy at once so original and so just, as to
make these lectures one of the most charming and valuable volumes of
classical criticism that have ever issued from the press." Allowing for
all possible partiality, this is strong praise; but it is difficult to
see how it is justified. As to its critical value we may say at once
that no one was ever less fitted to be a critic than Keble. "What Keble
hated instinctively," says Newman, "was heresy, insubordination,
resistance to things established, claims of independence, disloyalty,
innovation, a critical and censorious spirit." That is an indifferent
outfit for a poet, and an impossible one for a critic. And even granting
to Keble a certain submissive acumen, a certain relish for masterpieces,
criticism which deals only with the panegyric of great masters, or the
classification of established reputations is surely the most valueless
of all criticism. If it is presented in attractive literary form it
merely diverts to itself the attention it professes to direct elsewhere!
If it is elucidatory, it is excusable: but Keble is not elucidatory.
The only true function of criticism is the judicial and tentative
selection of contemporary excellence. Artistic impulse, literary
progress, poetical production, have orbits of their own. Depreciative
criticism is nothing more than a kind of attendant _umbra_, and has
never done more than retard, if it has done even that, the popular
verdict. Dr. Johnson was perfectly right when he said, "Depend upon it,
sir, no man was ever written down but by himself." The criticism of the
_Edinburgh_ and _Quarterly Reviews_, brilliant in form, retrograde in
spirit, made a few writers uncomfortable and gave a malicious pleasure
to a great number of readers: but poetical creation continued its calm
advance quite independently. Nay, they even overshot their mark and
called attention to the very writers they professed to crush. Had the
reviewers had their way, we should have heard no more of Keats,
Wordsworth, Coleridge, or Tennyson. The only valuable criticism is the
unprejudiced republican criticism, that dares to see what is good and
give instant encouragement to it. And Keble's is just the opposite, as
might be expected from the whole tone and habit of his mind. A cautious
appeal to authority, predetermined canons of taste and propriety--these
are his characteristics.

He enunciates the theory which would divide all poets into primary and
secondary poets. "Primary poets, according to Keble," says Principal
Shairp, "are they who are driven by overmastering enthusiasm, by
passionate devotion to some range of objects, or line of thought, or
aspect of life or Nature, to utter their feelings in song. They sing
because they cannot help it.... This is the true poetic μανἱα of which
Plato speaks. Secondary poets are not urged to poetry by any such
overflowing sentiment: but learning, admiration, choice and a certain
literary turn have made them poetic artists." Of the former kind are
Homer, Æschylus, Lucretius, Virgil, Pindar, Shakespeare, Burns, Scott:
of the latter, Sophocles, Milton, Dryden, Horace, and Theocritus. This,
in itself, is a somewhat singular selection of names. But what absence
of insight is there in Keble's judgment that the _Iliad_ and _Odyssey_
are the work of one hand, the former in youth, the latter in later life.
"The overmastering feeling of Homer," he says, "is _a sad regret for the
decay of the heroic age_, with its common national feeling, its
reverence for its leaders." What a fantastic judgment! Homer the poet of
a sad regret! Surely it is the very absence of all critical or
introspective or even _latent_ thought which gives the poems their
overwhelming charm.

The truth is that Keble's theory of poetry is practically an expansion
of Aristotle's Poetics, and is a narrow generalisation on wholly
insufficient grounds. Poets cannot be swept off the board entire, like
chessmen. There are many writers of verse, whose impulse to sing was
certainly original, and, according to Keble's definition, primary; yet
their work was essentially second-rate. Take such a poet as Southey: he
composed in a mood which he mistook for solemn inspiration; his poetry
was written in obedience to a high and sacred sense of vocation; he--in
a letter which cannot be called conceited, for it is written with a
serene and stately consciousness of greatness--placed his own poem of
_Madoc_ second only to Milton's _Paradise Lost_. Wordsworth
again--writing sometimes from a large and grave inspiration, sometimes
from a sense of duty--was he always a primary poet? The fact is that it
is almost entirely a matter of expression and style. Many men are poets
at heart, and have a vivid and eager consciousness of beauty, but only a
small percentage of these have the gift of transmuting it into language.
The truth is that secondary poets are mere literary men, _dilettanti_
verse-writers; and all poets who establish a real hold on the minds of
others, if it be, as Lovelace, by two lyrics only, or Shirley by one,
are primary poets. The thing cannot be done at all without a genuine
inspiration; but granted the inspiration, even the mood, the expression
is not always there.

Keble, says Principal Shairp, was, when tested by his own theory, a
primary poet--that is, his impulse and treatment were alike original.
The former of these statements may be granted with certain reservations:
_The Christian Year_ is an original book. The idea was an original one
and a happy one, though Heber had made a similar attempt. To assign to
each of the seasons of the Church a devotional commentary; to enrich the
austere and narrow melody of the ecclesiastical tone--running, like its
own plain-song, with a severe and plaintive monotony--with chord upon
chord of rich and suggestive philosophy, was no ignoble thought. Indeed,
the most apt comparison that can be found for Keble is to consider him
as a skilful musician, embroidering and enlarging with intricate
harmonies, a series of strict and uniform subjects. It is not, indeed,
the highest form of art, but it gives scope for the exercise of a wide
and tender skill. But Keble had no really original impulse; he required
to have his ground-bass found for him, and he could construct a descant
of admirable softness and delicacy, while underneath moved the solemn
and measured music of the ancient tradition.

As to the originality of the form which he employed, it is impossible to
agree with Principal Shairp; indeed, he vitiates his whole case by
comparing Keble to George Herbert and Henry Vaughan. Was ever a more
inapt comparison made? To begin with, Keble was neither a mystic nor
even a symbolist. With George Herbert, and even more with Henry Vaughan,
the outward sign, the ordinance, the ornaments of religion were weak and
faint foreshadowings of some distant glory, some vast truth dimly
understood. But to Keble the form, the ceremony, the material detail of
service and sacrament were far too real and desirable. An instance of
this is to be found in the poem on Holy Baptism.

    Where is it mothers learn their love?
      In every church a fountain springs,
    O'er which the Eternal Dove
      Hovers on softest wings.

What a failure of human perception! It is said that Wordsworth, once
reading with admiration the above-mentioned poem, stumbled at the lines
I have quoted--the statement that mothers learn their love at the font.
"No, no," said the old poet, "it is from their own maternal hearts."
Henry Vaughan could never have been betrayed into so intimately unreal a
statement as this.

Again, as to technical treatment and form, it would be difficult to
select two poets so utterly and radically unlike as George Herbert and
Keble. The only point of resemblance is that they are both sometimes
unnecessarily obscure; but in George Herbert's case this arises from a
curious elaboration of expression, an intensity of compression, an
omission of logical steps, a tendency to cram a sentence into a word;
while in Keble's case, his obscurity arises from a kind of indefinite
garrulity, a tendency to divergence on side issues, a vapid displacement
of language.

    The eye in smiles may wander round,
      Caught by earth's shadows as they fleet,
    But for the soul no help is found
      Save Him who made it, meet.

What could be more inartistic than the disarrangement of the last two
lines? No, the strength of Keble lies in the gentle lucidity of many of
his finest poems, never in the arresting force of his epithets, never in
intricate and ingenious conceits of language.

The real prototypes of Keble in English literature are Gray and
Wordsworth. Keble on more than one occasion echoes the stately and
majestic cadence of Gray. Could such a stanza as the following have been
written without the example of the "Elegy"?

    Why should we faint and fear to live alone,
      Since all alone, so Heaven has will'd, we die?
    Not even the tenderest heart and next our own
      Knows half the reasons why we smile and sigh.

And again, from the "Second Sunday after Easter":

    In outline dim and vast
      Their fearful shadows cast
    The giant forms of empires, on their way
      To ruin: one by one,
      They tower and they are gone--
    Yet in the Prophet's soul the dreams of avarice stay.
    .........
      He watched till morning's ray
      On lake and meadow lay,
    And willow-shaded streams, that silent sweep
      Around the banner'd lines,
      Where, by their several signs,
    The desert-wearied tribes in sight of Canaan sleep.

These sober, grave stanzas have something of the cadence of _The Bard_.
The resemblance to Wordsworth is more general, but it may be said that
the tone, the structure, the language of many of Keble's lyrics, the
background of Nature in which his thoughts enact their part, the
presence of skies and woods and waters, of which he is for ever
conscious, for which he is ever grateful, however inaccurately observed
and sketched, his innate love of old, traditional, wholesome things,
"our peace, our fearful innocence, and pure religion breathing household
laws"--all these make Keble a true Wordsworthian.

The qualities of style to which I propose to call attention in Keble
are--(1) simplicity; (2) propriety; (3) gravity--all three unpopular
qualities enough nowadays, and, therefore, perhaps all the more worthy
of study. (1) Simplicity, artistic simplicity, is a noble thing, and as
rare as it is noble; it must be beyond and above ornateness; anciently,
indeed, before literature had begun to knit her infinite combinations,
it was more attainable; but now to be unstudied is to be thin. Art must
now be "careless with artful care, affecting to be unaffected." Modern
simplicity must show the spareness of asceticism, not the leanness of
anæmia. It must arise from the repression of luxuriance, not poverty of
spirit; strict simplicity implies the rejection of all startling and
glittering tricks of style, and consequently it implies a lordly
patience in pursuit, with an indefatigable zeal for the selection of the
precise, the majestic, the supreme.

I do not say that Keble was always successful in the pursuit of
simplicity. But it was his object all through. Outside the _Christian
Year_, indeed, in the _Lyra Innocentium_ the studied avoidance of the
ornamental and the attractive, degenerated into vapid debility. But in
the "Morning" and "Evening" poems:

    Only, O Lord, in Thy dear love,
    Fit us for perfect rest above,
    And help us, this and every day,
    To live more nearly as we pray.

and--

    If some poor wandering child of Thine
    Have spurned to-day the Voice Divine,
    Now Lord, the gracious work begin:
    Let him no more lie down in sin.

have the true note of pure directness; how, in the middle of so sweet
and low a strain, such a stanza as--

    The Rulers of this Christian land,
    'Twixt Thee and us ordained to stand--
    Guide Thou their course, O Lord, aright,
    Let all do all as in Thy sight.

could be intruded, shows us how uncritical, how helpless Keble could be.

Again, consider such a poem as that for the "Second Sunday after
Easter," quoted above,

    O for a sculptor's hand, &c.

and some of the stanzas on "St. Matthew's Day":

      There are in this loud stunning tide
        Of human care and crime,
      With whom the melodies abide
        Of the everlasting chime,
      Who carry music in their heart
      Through dusky lane and wrangling mart,
    Plying their daily task with busier feet,
    Because their secret souls a holy strain repeat;

and again for "Septuagesima":

    There is a book who runs may read, &c.

and what is perhaps the finest of all his lyrics, that for "Whitsunday":

    When God of old came down from Heaven,
      In power and wrath He came:
    Before His feet the clouds were riven,
      Half darkness and half flame.

    Around the trembling mountain's base
      The prostrate people lay,
    A day of wrath and not of grace,
      A dim and dreadful day.

These have the authentic note of grandeur. They are lines that take the
heart and imagination captive, and linger in the memory unbidden. It may
be, of course, that some of them are consecrated by familiar use, by
being connected with moments of emotion and resolution. What an
immense, what a sacred power, these writers of liturgical poems wield!
but, on the other hand, such familiarity is apt to blind us also to
excellence of style. No, the claim of genuine, severe simplicity may be
sustained for Keble.

(2) Propriety.--I am using the word, of course, in the extended sense of
delicate appositeness, not as the reverse of impropriety.--Keble has a
wonderful power, without tricks of rhetoric, of touching in some natural
homely feeling with exquisite grace. How could the instinctive dislike
of change in familiar surroundings be more pathetically described than
in the poem for Whit Monday?

    Since all that is not Heaven must fade,
    Light be the hand of Ruin laid
        Upon the home I love.
    With lulling spell let soft decay
    Steal on, and spare the giant sway,
        The crash of tower and grove.

In such a mood it is so easy to be jealous, to be vindictive, to lose
the central thought in invective or unconvincing particularisation.

Again, in a frame of mind that easily drifts into morbidity and
despondency, with what pure patience he delineates the vague languors,
the unutterable discontents of the soft days of early spring, in the
poem for the third Sunday after Easter:

      Well may I guess and feel
        Why autumn should be sad,
      But vernal airs should sorrow heal,
        Spring should be gay and glad.
      Yet as along this violet bank I rove,
    The languid sweetness seems to choke my breath,
      I sit me down beside the hazel grove,
    And sigh, and half could wish my weariness were death.

And what could be more supremely delicate, more touched with a loving
humiliation, than the exquisite line (in the poem on Gunpowder Treason,
of all places!),

    Speak gently of our sister's fall.

(3) Gravity.--This may be held perhaps to be almost a defect of quality;
but in Keble it has a positive value. He, a clerical Wordsworth, so to
speak, moved through the world, not indeed without some simple
merriment, but without a suspicion of the existence of that deeper and
larger mood that we name humour. He never cared to note the odd,
bewildering contradictions of humanity, its reckless absurdities, its
profound and intimate mirth. Keble's smile, and he is said to have had
one, was the grave, bright smile of the contented and joyful spirit, not
the secret and refreshing twinkle of the humourist. Indeed, the spirit
sickens to recall the pieces resolutely labelled humorous, which have
been shamefully made public among his miscellaneous poems. If these were
specimens of the wit in which his talk is said to have abounded, it is
a matter for deep thankfulness that so few reminiscences of his
conversation have survived.

Life was far too serious and momentous to Keble for him to have enjoyed
its pitiful contrasts. The only consolations indeed that can prevent a
spirit, bounded by so petty a horizon, from becoming sullen or bitter,
are perennial humour or intense seriousness. And Keble was as serious as
Shelley or Wordsworth. It is not a quality that needs defining by
quotation, for every single poem in the _Christian Year_ is penetrated
with it from the first line to the last. But in these days, when the
issues of life and death, the intricacies of character, the logical
truth of fatalism, are matters of after-dinner conversation, it is well
to live a little with a mind to whom they were absorbing and fearful
realities, too deep for laughter or tears. Keble's inmost instinct was
not love, or the sense of beauty, but a resolute and puritanical
sternness. He made the mistake, so common to religious spirits, of
supposing that the religious instinct is universally implanted, and that
whatever the varying quantities of intellect and capacity in an
individual, the spiritual faculties are evenly distributed.

Well, such an attitude, if unsympathetic and statuesque, is noble and
admirable. It is the temper in which great deeds are done and heroic
resolutions formed. It seals Keble one of that honourable minority who
clearly see the force of a moral ideal, maintain it in themselves, and
demand it from others; and if it is difficult to sympathise with it, it
is impossible not to admire it.

It may be urged, then, that on these three grounds Keble may be reckoned
among English poets. It will not be on these grounds that he will be
most read, but for his pure and sober religious spirit, about which
indeed much might be said that would be foreign to the purpose of this
essay. But it may be granted that he had a strong perception of beauty,
moral and physical, in spite of a certain rigidity of tone; and that he
had style, the gift of expression, an artistic ideal, without which no
purity of outlook, no exultant sense of beauty, can make a poet. But
even if his claim cannot be sustained, even if his writings were not
poetry, we may be thankful that for more than half a century there have
been spirits so high, so refined, so devoted, as to have been misled by
his spiritual ardour, the lofty sublimity of his ideal, as to mistake
his refined and enthusiastic utterance for the voice of the genuine
bard.




ELIZABETH BARRETT BROWNING


IT is a matter of regret that there is no adequate biography of one of
the very few women who have achieved real eminence in literature. Mrs.
Richmond Ritchie has indeed written an article in the _Dictionary of
National Biography_, but this from the nature of things could not be
much more than a record. In the series of _Eminent Women_, Mr. Ingram
has attempted to supply the want, and after reading his book through
more than once we are bound to say that we regret that he has been first
in the field. However, as Mrs. Browning herself says, "we get no good by
being ungenerous, even to a book."

When Horne in the _New Spirit of the Age_ gave some biographical
particulars about Miss Barrett to the public, she wrote to him as
follows:--"My dear Mr. Horne, the public do not care for me enough to
care at all for my biography. If you say anything of me (and I am not
affected enough to pretend to wish you to be absolutely silent, if you
see any occasion to speak) it must be as a writer of rhymes, and not as
the heroine of a biography. And then as to stories, my story amounts to
the knife-grinder's, with nothing at all for a catastrophe. _A bird in a
cage_ could have as good a story. Most of my events, and nearly all my
intense pleasures, have passed in thoughts." And again later, when the
paper had appeared:--"You are my friend I hope, but you do not on that
account lose the faculty of judging me or the right of judging me
frankly. I do loathe the whole system of personal compliment as a
consequence of personal interest.... I set more price on your sincerity
than on your praise, and consider it more closely connected with the
quality called kindness.... I want kindness, the rarest of all
nearly--which is truth."

Those are Mrs. Browning's own deliberate views, written it is true in
early life, as to her own biography. That a biography need not be
critical has been amply proved by Boswell; on the other hand, this only
applies to a biography written by a contemporary friend, and even then
it must be absolutely faithful. Boswell, it is true, admired too deeply
to criticise. If he ever thought his subject ungenerous, ungenial,
tyrannical, he does not say so; but at least he does not shrink from
recording experiences which might suggest those qualities to readers who
did not admire as he did. But any one who sits down to trace the
history of one with whom he had no personal acquaintance, when that life
is closed by death and rounded by the past, is bound to make some effort
to discriminate. In Mr. Ingram's book the quality of discrimination is
conspicuously wanting. He has evidently conceived an ideal and done his
best to transmit it to others. That he has not altogether succeeded in
disguising his heroine is no fault of his; as Miss Barrett complains in
another sentence of the letter from which we have been quoting--"he has
rouged her up to the eyes."

We must only touch upon two or three of the most salient points of Mrs.
Browning's biography. Her life was uneventful enough, as far as events
go, and its outlines are sufficiently well known. The impression which
it leaves upon a reader is strangely mixed. The intellect with which we
are brought into contact is profoundly impressive; the spectacle of a
life so vivid and untiring, so hopeful and ardent, lived under the
pressure of constant physical suffering, and the still more marked
presence of morbidity both of thought and feeling, is inspiring and
moving. But there is a want of wholesomeness about a great deal of it;
there is a sense of failure somewhere. This reveals itself in its
concrete form perhaps most clearly in the fact that with all the
presence of high and animating thoughts, with the resolve of
self-dedication to the poetic office, with the assiduous and systematic
labour to cultivate the art of expression, yet obscurity seems to haunt
so many efforts, and the instinct of discrimination so frequently
appears to slumber. Mrs. Browning as a letter-writer is disappointing;
again and again there is a touch of true feeling, a noble thought, but
with all this there is a want of incisiveness, a wearisome seriousness,
which of all qualities is the one that ought not to obtrude itself, a
strange lack of humour, a certain strain--a _scraping_ of the soul, as
Tourgenieff has it. And this may, we think, be best expressed by the
pathetic words that fall from her in the letter already quoted: her
history was that of _a bird in a cage_. Not only from the physical fact
that she was for many years of her life an invalid--but mentally and
morally also she was caged, by imaginary social fictions, by certain
ingrained habits of thought; and, last of all, as a passionate idealist,
she saw with painful persistence and in horrible contrast the infinite
possibilities of human nature and the limitations of low realities.

It is a curious fact which meets us at the very threshold of her life,
that the author of "The Cry of the Children," the passionate partisan of
the Abolitionist cause in America and of freedom in Italy, came from
generations of slave-owners. In fact the Jamaica Emancipation Act cost
her the loss of her Herefordshire home, by resulting in a large
decrease in her father's fortune. It seems indeed typical of her
sentiment, typical of the limitations and impersonality of her feelings
that, among all her bitter reveries and passionate revolts against human
tyrannies, it never (so far as we can judge from her correspondence)
seems to have occurred to her that the wealth and comfort with which she
was surrounded, the very dower of books that made life possible, was
actually wrung from generations of slave-labour, the forced toil of
hundreds of impotent lives. No one would ask for, or even hint at
expecting, even from the most fantastic idealist, a renunciation of
luxury thus acquired; but it is strange that the idea seems never to
have entered her head.

She spent a happy though precocious childhood, but by the age of fifteen
was already condemned to that bitter isolation of invalid life which,
when it falls on a strong and vivid personality, has, fortunately for
human nature, a purifying and ennobling effect. Intellectual effort
became first the anodyne of physical evil, then the earnest aim of her
life.

She never seems to have doubted as to the form that her impulsive need
for expression was to take. "You," she writes to her father in the
dedication of her second volume of poems, "you are a witness how if this
art of poetry had been a less earnest object to me, it must have fallen
from exhausted hands before this day." And again in the preface: "Poetry
has been as serious a thing to me as life itself, and life has been a
very serious thing; there has been no playing at skittles for me in
either. _I never mistook pleasure for the final cause of poetry_, nor
leisure for the hour of the poet. I have done my work, so far, as
work--not as mere hand and head work, apart from the personal being--but
as the completest expression of that being to which I could attain."

There is something very impressive about the earnestness of this. Its
fault is perhaps that it is a little too outspoken: and, from a human
point of view, we cannot help regretting that she did not a little more
fall into that error which she so indignantly repudiates: if she had
mistaken pleasure a little more, not perhaps for the final cause, but
for one of the primary causes of poetry, we cannot help feeling that she
might have done, if not such earnest, at least more artistic work.

One of the things that one expects to find in the biography of a poet is
a detailed account of methods of composition. It is interesting to know
whether morning or evening hours were devoted to writing; whether the
act of composition was slow or quick; whether the poem was worked out in
the mind before it was transmitted to paper; what proportion finished
compositions bear to unfinished; whether incomplete work was ever
resumed; whether the observation of language was systematised in any
way. All these things one is particularly anxious to hear in the case of
a poetess whose work bears at once traces of hasty and elaborate
workmanship, whose vocabulary is so extraordinarily eclectic, whose
rhymes are so peculiar, and often--may we say?--so unsatisfactory. Mr.
Ingram's biography, abounding as it does in details of what we may call
the interviewer's type, is almost entirely silent on these points. We
hear indeed incidentally that the solid morning hours were Mrs.
Browning's habitual hours of work; and a curious correspondence has been
made public between herself and Horne, which shows that her rhymes,
according to herself, were deliberately and painfully selected,
principally in the case of dissyllabic rhymes (even, we fear, such pairs
as _Goethe_ and _duty, Bettine_ and _between ye_) because she held that
English composers, though the language was rich in these rhythmical
combinations, had been instinctively slow in applying them to serious
poetry. If Elizabeth Browning's, or indeed Robert Browning's,
dissyllabic rhymes are the best defence that can be urged for this
position, we must affirm that the general instinct on the whole has been
right: such rhymes give a sense of fantastic elaborateness, and tend to
concentrate the reader's attention too closely upon the _technique_ of
the composition. This is, however, a minor point. But it is interesting
to observe that this very detail, which constitutes a blemish in the
eyes of even indulgent critics, was a subject upon which Mrs. Browning
had not only definite ideas, but enthusiastic convictions.

One other thing may be noted. It is alleged, though without certainty,
that "Lady Geraldine's Courtship," a poem consisting of over four
hundred lines, was actually composed within twelve consecutive hours. If
that is so, it is a marvellous _tour de force_. The poem is one which,
in spite of obvious faults, has an immense outburst of lyrical power and
magnificent feeling; it contains many lines which linger in the memory;
and every one who has had any experience of composition will recognise
at once that, if this tradition about its origin be true, it is easy to
understand why the poem was allowed to remain as it does. Besides the
repugnance which most writers (and especially, we are inclined to think,
Mrs. Browning) have felt for the _limæ labor_, the painful excision and
chiselling of a work of any kind, there is a special distaste for
meddling with a work which springs to life as it were in a moment; such
work grows to have, even in the course of a few hours, a sentient
individuality of its own which almost defies mutilation.

Mrs. Browning's best lyrical work was all done before her marriage; but
the stirring of the truest depths of her emotional nature took voice in
the collection of sonnets entitled "From the Portuguese"--strung, in
Omar's words, like pearls upon the string of circumstance. In these
sonnets (which it is hardly necessary to say are not translations) she
speaks the universal language; to her other graces had now been added
that which she had somewhat lacked before, the grace of content; and for
these probably she will be longest and most gratefully admired. Any one
who steps for the first time through the door into which he has seen so
many enter, and finds that poets and lovers and married folk, in their
well-worn commonplaces, have exaggerated nothing, will love these
sonnets as one of the sweetest and most natural records of a thing which
will never lose its absorbing fascination for humanity. To those that
are without, except for the sustained melody of expression, the poetess
almost seems to have passed on to a lower level, to have lost
originality--like the celebrated lady whose friends said that till she
wrote to announce her engagement she had never written a commonplace
letter. Their fervour indeed rises from the resolute virginity of a
heart to whom love had been scarcely a dream, never a hope. We must
think of the isolation, sublime it may have been, but yet desolate, from
which her marriage was to rescue her--coming not as only the
satisfaction of imperious human needs, but to meet and crown her whole
nature with a fulness of which few can dream. As she was afterwards to
write:

    How dreary 'tis for women to sit still
    On winter nights by solitary fires
    And hear the nations praising them far off.

And again:

                              To sit alone
    And think, for comfort, how that very night
    Affianced lovers, leaning face to face,
    With sweet half-listenings for each other's breath
    Are reading haply from some page of ours
    To pause with a thrill, as if their cheeks had touched
    When such a stanza level to their mood
    Seems floating their own thoughts out--"So I feel
    For thee"--"And I for thee: this poet knows
    What everlasting love is."
                                To have our books
    Appraised by love, associated with love
    While we sit loveless.

Such a heart deserved all the love it could get.

The latter years of Mrs. Browning's life have a certain shadowiness for
English readers. The "Casa Guidi," if we were not painfully haunted by
the English in which interviewers have given their impressions of it, is
a memory to linger over. The high dusty passage that gave access to the
tall, gloomy house; the huge cool rooms, with little Pennini, so called
in contrast to the colossal statue Apennino, "slender, fragile,
spirit-like" flitting about from stair to stair: the faint sounds of
music breathing about the huge corridors; the scent, the
stillness,--such a home as only two poets could create, and two lovers
inhabit.

Nathaniel Hawthorne gives, among some rather affected writing about a
visit of his there, a few characteristic touches. "Mrs. Browning met us
at the door of the drawing-room--a pale, small person, scarcely embodied
at all; at any rate only substantial enough to put forth her slender
fingers to be grasped, and to speak with a shrill yet sweet tenuity of
voice. Really I do not see how Mr. Browning can suppose that he has an
earthly wife any more than an earthly child; both are of the elfin race,
and will flit away from him some day when he least thinks of it. She is
a good and kind fairy, however, and sweetly disposed towards the human
race, although only remotely akin to it. It is wonderful to see how
small she is, how pale her cheek, how bright and dark her eyes. There is
not such another figure in the world." "The boy," he says elsewhere,
"was born in Florence, and prides himself upon being a Florentine, and
is indeed as un-English a production as if he were a native of another
planet."

This touch perhaps will explain why it is that we rather lose hold of
Mrs. Browning after her marriage; England was connected in her mind with
all the old trials of life which seemed to have fallen away with her new
existence; ill-health, and mental struggle, bereavement and pain--even
though it was pain triumphed over. With marriage and Italy a new life
began. It became her adopted country--

                And now I come, my Italy,
    My own hills! Are you 'ware of me, my hills,
    How I burn to you?   Do you feel to-night
    The urgency and yearning of my soul.

And there the English reader is at fault. He cannot call Italy his own
in any genuine sense; much as his yearnings may go out towards her, in
days when his own ungenial climate is wrapping the hedge-rows and
hill-farms in mist and driving sleet, much as he may long for a moment
after her sun and warmth, her transparent skies and sleepy seas, yet he
knows his home is here. Even when he finds himself among her vines, when
the lizards dart powdered with green jewels from stone to stone, and the
dust puffs up white in the road beside the bay, he finds himself
murmuring in his heart Mr. Browning's own words.

    Oh! to be in England now that April's there,
    And whoever wakes in England sees some morning unaware,
    That the lowest boughs and the brushwood sheaf
    Round the elm-tree bole are in tiny leaf,
    While the chaffinch sings on the orchard bough--
                     In England now!

That is what he really feels; and however much he loves to think as a
picture of the poet and poetess transplanted into the warm lands, his
heart does not go out to them, as it would have done had they stayed at
home. And so it comes to pass that some of the lines into which Mrs.
Browning threw her most passionate emphasis, "Casa Guidi Windows," the
words that burn with an alien patriotism--alien, but sunk so deep, that
her disappointed hopes made havoc of her life--reach him like murmuring
music over water, sweet but fantastic--touching the ear a little and the
heart a little, but bringing neither glow nor tears.

They say that the Treaty of Villa Franca snapped the cord; that the
bitter disappointment of what had become a passion rather than a dream
broke the struggling spirit. It may be so--"With her golden verse
linking Italy to England," wrote the grateful Florentines upon her
monument. But England to Italy? No--"Italy," she wrote herself, "is one
thing, England one." We feel that she passed into a strange land, and in
its sweetness somewhat forgot her own: the heart is more with her when
she writes:

                                  I saw
    Fog only, the great tawny weltering fog
    Involve the passive city, strangle it
    Alive, and draw it off into the void,
    Spires, bridges, streets, and squares, as if a sponge
    Had wiped out London.

Or:

    A ripple of land: such little hills, the sky
    Can stoop to tenderly, and the wheatfields climb.
    Such nooks of valleys lined by orchises,
    Fed full of noises by invisible streams
    And open pastures, where you scarcely tell
    White daisies from white dew--at intervals
    The mythic oaks and elm trees standing out
    Self-poised upon their prodigy of shade;
    I thought my father's land was worthy too
    Of being Shakespeare's.


II

"Mr. Kenyon," wrote Miss Barrett, "was with me yesterday.... he accused
me of writing a certain paper in the _Athenæum_, and convicted me
against my will; and when I could no longer deny and began to explain
and pique myself upon my diplomacy, he threw himself back in his chair
and laughed me to scorn as the least diplomatic of his acquaintance,
'_You_ diplomatic!'"

Mr. Kenyon, without perhaps intending it, gave expression to a feeling
which rises again and again half unconsciously in the mind even of the
most sympathetic reader of Mrs. Browning's poetry: there is no diplomacy
about it. The diplomatist achieves his successes not only by saying what
he has to say in the most lucid possible manner--that is not enough--but
by a discreet reticence, by implying possibilities rather than stating
them, by guarded admissions, by suggestive silence.

There is a well-known rhetorical device, upon which Mrs. Browning in her
classical studies must have not unfrequently stumbled, called the
Aposiopesis--in plain English, the art of breaking-off. Classical
writers are often hastily accused by young learners of having framed
their writings with a view to introducing perplexing forms and
intolerable constructions, so as unnecessarily to obscure the sense. But
it is a matter of regret that Mrs. Browning did not employ this
particular construction with greater frequency,--to use a colloquial
expression--that she did not let you off a good deal. Many of her poems
are weighted with a dragging moral; many of them fly with a broken wing,
stopping and rising again, dispersing and returning with a kind of
purposeless persistency, as if they were incapable of deciding where to
have done. Poems with passage after passage of extraordinary depth of
thought and amazing felicity of expression, every now and then droop and
crawl like the rain on a November day, which will not fall in a
drenching shower nor quite desist, but keeps dropping, dropping from the
sky out of mere weakness or idleness.

To secure an audience a poet must be diplomatic; he must know whose ear
he intends to catch. It is mere cant to say that the best poetry cannot
be popular; that it should be read is its first requisite. When Gray
wrote φωνἁντα συνετοἱσιν on his Odes he meant that there would be many people
to whom they would not appeal; but it is ridiculous to say that the
merit of poetry is in proportion to the paucity of its admirers. If Mrs.
Browning aimed at any particular class it was perhaps at intellectual
sentimentalists. As the two characteristics are rarely found united, in
fact are liable to exclude one another, it may perhaps be the reason why
she is so little appreciated in her entirety: she is perhaps too learned
for women and too emotional for men.

Let us consider for a moment where her intellectual training came from.
Roughly speaking, the basis of it was Greek from first to last; at nine
years old she measured her life by the years of the siege of Troy, and
carved a figure out of the turf in her garden to represent a recumbent
warrior, naming it Hector. Then came her version of the "Prometheus
Vinctus"; her long studious mornings over Plato and Theocritus with the
blind scholar, Mr. Boyd, whom she commemorates in "Wine of Cyprus," when
she read, as she writes, "the Greek poets, with Plato, from end to end";
her dolorous excursion with the Fathers; and at last, in the Casa Guidi,
the little row of miniature classics, annotated in her own hand,
standing within easy reach of her couch. Of course she was an omnivorous
reader besides. She speaks of reading the Hebrew Bible, "from Genesis
to Malachi,--never stopped by the Chaldean,--and the flood of all
possible and impossible British and foreign novels and romances, with
slices of metaphysics laid thick between the sorrows of the
multitudinous Celestinas." But it was evidently in Greek, in the
philosophical poetry of Euripides and the poetical philosophy of Plato,
that she found her deepest satisfaction.

At the same time she was not in the true sense learned, though
possessing learning far greater than commonly falls to a woman's lot to
possess. Her education in Greek must have been unsystematic and
unscholarly; her classical allusions, which fall so thick in letters and
poems have seldom quite the genuine ring; we do not mean that she did
not get nearer the heart of the Greek writers and appreciate their
spirit more intimately than many a far more erudite scholar; that was to
be expected, for she brought enthusiasm and insight and genius to the
task; but her learning is not an animated part of her; it is sometimes
almost an incubus. The character of her allusions too is often remote
and fanciful. They fall, it is true, from a teeming brain, but they are
not the simple direct comparisons which would occur to a man who had
made Greek literature his own, but rather the unexpected, modern turns
which so often surprise a student, like the red bunches of valerian
which thrust out of the sand-stone frieze of a Sicilian temple--such
comparisons, for instance, as the celebrated one in _Aurora Leigh_ of
the peasant who might have been gathering brushwood in the ear of a
colossus had Xerxes carried out his design of carving Athos into the
likeness of a man. Her characterization of the classical poets in "The
Poet's Vow" will also illustrate this; now so extraordinarily felicitous
and clear-sighted, as for instance in the case of Shakespeare and
Ossian, and now so alien to the true spirit of the men described.

                                Sophocles
    With that king's-look which down the trees
    Followed the dark effigies

    Of the lost Theban. Hesiod old,
    Who, somewhat blind and deaf and cold,
    Cared most for gods and bulls.

The fact was that she read the Greeks as a woman of genius was sure to
do; she passed by their majestic grace, amazed at their solemn
profundity, and yet unaware that she was projecting into them a feeling,
a sentimental outlook which they did not possess, attributing directly
to them a deliberate power which was merely the effect of their
unconscious, antique, and limited vision upon the emotional child of a
later age.

The strangest thing is that a woman of such complex and sensitive
faculties should have given in her allegiance to such models. Never was
there a writer in whom the best characteristics of the Greeks were more
conspicuously absent. Their balance, their solidity, their calm, their
gloomy acquiescence in the bitter side of life, have surely little in
common with the passionate spirit that beat so wildly against the bars,
and asked the stars and hills so eagerly for their secrets. Such a
passage as the following, grand as is the central idea, is surely enough
to show the utter incompatibility which existed between them: "I thought
that had Æschylus lived after the incarnation and crucifixion of our
Lord Jesus Christ, he might have turned, if not in moral and
intellectual, yet in poetic faith, from the solitude of Caucasus to the
deeper desertness of that crowded Jerusalem, where none had any
pity,--from the faded white flower of a Titanic brow to the withered
grass of a heart trampled on by its own beloved--from the glorying of
him who gloried that he could not die, to the sublime meekness of the
Taster of death for every man: from the taunt stung into being by the
torment, to his more awful silence, when the agony stood dumb before the
love." ... It was characteristic of a woman to bring the two
personalities together, to dwell on what might have been; but this is
not Greek.

The two poems which are the best instances of the classical mood, are
the two of which Pan, the spirit of the solitary country, half beast,
half god, is the hero. In these Mrs. Browning appears in her strength
and in her weakness. In "The Dead Pan," in spite of its solemn refrain,
the lengthy disordered mode of thought is seen to the worst advantage:
the progression of ideas is obscure, the workmanship is not hurried, but
deliberately distressing; the rhymes, owing to that unfortunate fancy
for double rhyming, being positively terrific; the brief fury of the
lyric mood passing into the utterances of a digressive moralist. But
when we turn to the other, "A Musical Instrument," what a relief we
experience. "What was he doing, the great god Pan, down in the reeds by
the river?" The splendid shock of the rhythm, like the solid plunge of a
cataract into a mountain-pool, captivates, for all its roughness, the
metrical ear. There is not a word or a thought too much: the scene
shapes itself, striking straight out into the thought; the waste and
horror that encircle the birth of the poet in the man; the brutish
elements out of which such divinity is compounded--these are flung down
in simple, delicate outlines: such a lyric is an eternal possession of
the English language.

As a natural result of a certain discursiveness of mind, there is hardly
any kind of writing unrepresented in Mrs. Browning's poems. She had at
one time a fancy for pure romantic writing, since developed to such
perfection by Rossetti. There is a peculiar charm about such
composition. In such works we seem to breathe a freer air, separated as
we are from special limitations of time and place; the play of passion
is more simple and direct, and the passion itself is of a less complex
and restrained character. Besides, there is a certain element of horror
and mystery, which the modern spirit excludes, while it still hungers
for it, but is not unnatural when mediævalized. Nothing in Mrs. Browning
can bear comparison with "Sister Helen" or "The Beryl Stone"; but "The
Romaunt of the Page" and the "Rhyme of the Duchess May" stand among her
most successful pieces.

The latter opens with a simple solemnity:

    To the belfry, one by one, went the ringers from the sun,
                            _Toll slowly_.
    And the oldest ringer said, "Ours is music for the dead,
        When the rebecks are all done."
    Six abeles i' the churchyard grow on the north side in a row,
                            _Toll slowly_.
    And the shadow of their tops rock across the little slopes
        Of the grassy graves below.
    On the south side and the west a small river runs in haste,
                            _Toll slowly_.
    And between the river flowing and the fair green trees agrowing,
        Do the dead lie at their rest.
    On the east I sat that day, up against a willow grey:
                            _Toll slowly_.
    Through the rain of willow-branches I could see the low hill ranges,
        And the river on its way.

This is like the direct opening notes of the overture of a dirge.
Whatever may be said about such writing we feel at once that it comes
from a master's hand. So the poem opens, but alas for the close! Some
chord seems to snap; it is no longer the spirit of the ancient rhymer,
but Miss Mitford's friend who catches up the lyre and will have her last
word. The poem passes, still in the same metre, out of the definite
materialism, the ghastly excitements of the story into a species of
pious churchyard meditation; and the pity of it is that we cannot say
that this is not characteristic.

Then closely connected with the last comes a class of poems, of
so-called modern life, of which "Lady Geraldine's Courtship" shall stand
for an example. This is a poem of nineteenth-century adventure, which is
as impossible in design and as fantastic in detail as a poem may well
be. The reader does not know whether to be most amazed at the fire and
glow of the whole story, or at the hopeless ignorance of the world
betrayed by it. The impossible Earls with their immeasurable pride and
intolerable pomposities; the fashionable ladies with their delicate
exteriors and callous hearts,--these are like the creations of Charlotte
Brontë, and recall Blanche and Baroness Ingram of Ingram Park. And at
the same time, when we have said all this, we read the poem and we can
forgive all or nearly all--the spirit is so high, the passion is so
fierce and glowing, the poetry that bursts out, stanza after stanza,
contrives to involve even these dolorous mistakes in such a glamour,
that we can only admire the genius that could contend against such
visionary errors.

But we must turn to what after all is Mrs. Browning's most important and
most characteristic work, _Aurora Leigh_. Unfortunately its length
alone, were there not any other reasons, would prevent its ever being
popular. Ten thousand lines of blank verse is a serious thing. The fact
that the poem is to a great extent autobiographical, combined with the
comparative mystery in which the authoress was shrouded and the romance
belonging to a marriage of poets--these elements are enough to account
for the general enthusiasm with which the poem was received. Landor said
that it made him drunk with poetry,--that was the kind of expression
that its admirers allowed themselves to make use of with respect to it.
And yet in spite of these credentials, the fact remains that it is a
difficult volume to work through. It is the kind of book that one begins
to read for the first time with intense enjoyment, congratulating
oneself after the first hundred pages that there are still three-hundred
to come. Then the mood gradually changes; it becomes difficult to read
without a marker; and at last it goes back to the shelf with the marker
about three-fourths of the way through. As she herself wrote,

    The prospects were too far and indistinct.
    'Tis true my critics said "A fine view that."
    The public scarcely cared to climb my book
    For even the finest;--and the public's right.

Now what is the reason of this? In the first place it is a romance with
a rather intricate plot, and a romance requires continuous reading and
cannot be laid aside for a few days with impunity. Secondly, it requires
hard and continuous study; there is hardly a page without two or three
splendid thoughts, and several weighty expressions; it is a perfect mine
of felicitous though somewhat lengthy quotations upon almost every
question of art and life, yet it is sententious without being exactly
epigrammatic. Thirdly, it is very digressive, distressingly so when you
are once interested in the story. Lastly, it is not dramatic; whoever is
speaking, Lord Howe, Aurora, Romney Leigh, Marian Earle, they all
express themselves in a precisely similar way; it is even sometimes
necessary to reckon back the speeches in a dialogue to see who has got
the ball. In fact it is not they who speak, but Mrs. Browning. To sum
up, it is the attempted union of the dramatic and meditative elements
that is fatal to the work from an artistic point of view.

Perhaps, if we are to try and disentangle the motive of the whole
piece, to lay our finger on the main idea, we may say that it lies in
the contrast between the solidity and unity of the artistic life, as
opposed to the tinkering philanthropy of the Sociologist. _Aurora Leigh_
is an attempt from an artistic point of view to realise in concrete form
the truth that the way to attack the bewildering problem of the
nineteenth century, the moral elevation of the democracy, is not by
attempting to cure in detail the material evils, which are after all
nothing but the symptoms of a huge moral disease expressing itself in
concrete fact, but by infusing a spirit which shall raise them from
within. To attack it from its material side is like picking off the
outer covering of a bud to assist it to blow, rather than by watering
the plant to increase its vitality and its own power of internal action;
in fact, as our clergy are so fond of saying, a spiritual solution is
the only possible one, with this difference, that in _Aurora Leigh_ this
attempt is made not so much from the side of dogmatic religion as of
pure and more general enthusiasms. The insoluble enigma is
unfortunately, whether, under the pressure of the present material
surroundings, there is any hope of eliciting such an instinct at all;
whether it is not actually annihilated by want and woe and the diseased
transmission of hereditary sin.

It is of course totally impossible to give any idea of a poem of this
kind by quotations, partly, too, because as with most meditative poetry,
the extracts are often more impressive by themselves than in their
context, owing to the fact that the run of the poem is interfered with
rather than assisted by them. But we may give a few specimens of various
kinds. "I," she says,

        Will write my story for my better self,
    As when you paint your portrait for a friend
    Who keeps it in a drawer, and looks at it
    Long after he has ceased to love you, just
    To hold together what he was and is.

And this is one of those mysterious, sudden images that take the fancy;
she is describing the high edge of a chalk down:

                     You might see
    In apparition in the golden sky
                ... the sheep run
    Along the fine clear outline, small as mice
    That run along a witch's scarlet thread.

And this is a wonderful rendering of the effect, which never fails to
impress the thought, of the mountains of a strange land rising into
sight over the sea's rim:

    I felt the wind soft from the land of souls:
    The old miraculous mountain heaved in sight
    One straining past another along the shore
    The way of grand, tall Odyssean ghosts,
    Athirst to drink the cool blue wine of seas
    And stare on voyagers.

We may conclude with this enchanting picture of an Italian evening:

                    Fire-flies that suspire
    In short soft lapses of transported flame
    Across the tingling dark, while overhead
    The constant and inviolable stars
    Outrun those lights-of-love: melodious owls
    (If music had but one note and was sad,
    'Twould sound just so): and all the silent swirl
    Of bats that seem to follow in the air
    Some grand circumference of a shadowy dome
    To which we are blind; and then the nightingales
    Which pluck our heart across a garden-wall,
    (When walking in the town) and carry it
    So high into the bowery almond-trees
    We tremble and are afraid, and feel as if
    The golden flood of moonlight unaware
    Dissolved the pillars of the steady earth,
    And made it less substantial.

It would seem in studying Mrs. Browning's work as though either she
herself or her advisers did not appreciate her special gift. The longest
of her poems are the work of her later years, whereas her strength did
not lie so much in sustained narrative effort, in philosophical
construction, or patriotic sentiment, as in the true lyrical gift. It
seems more and more clear as time goes on that the poems by which she
will be best remembered are some of her shortest--the expression of a
single overruling mood--the parable without the explanation--the burst
of irrepressible feeling.

I should be inclined, if I had to make a small selection out of the
poems, to name seven lyrics as forming the truest and most
characteristic work she ever produced--characteristic that is of her
strength, and showing the fewest signs of her weakness. These are:
"Loved Once," "The Romance of the Swan's Nest," "Catarina to Camoens,"
"Cowper's Grave," "The Cry of the Children," "The Mask," and lastly
"Confessions," which seems to me one of the stormiest and most pathetic
poems in the language. A few words of critical examination may be given
to each.

The first fact that strikes a reader is that all of these, with one
exception, depend to a certain extent upon the use of a refrain. Of
course the refrain is a species of metrical trick; but there is no
possibility of denying, that, if properly used, it gives a peculiar
satisfaction to that special sense--whatever it be, for there is no
defining it--to which metre and rhyme both appeal. At the same time
there is one condition attached to this device, that it should not be
prolonged into monotony. At what precise moment this lapse into monotony
takes place, or by what other devices it may be modified, must be left
to the sensitive taste of the writer, but if the writer does not
discover when it becomes monotonous the reader will do so; and this is
certainly the case in "The Dead Pan," though the refrain is there
varied.

To a certain extent too it must be confessed that this same monotony
affects two of the poems which we have mentioned: "Loved Once," and
"Catarina to Camoens." The former of these deals with the permanence of
a worthy love; and the refrain, "Loved Once," is dismissed as being the
mere treasonous utterance of those who have never understood what love
is. The poem gains, too, a pathetic interest from the fact that it
records the great estrangement of Mrs. Browning's life.

"Catarina to Camoens" is the dying woman's answer to her lover's sonnet
in which he recorded the wonder of her gaze. But alas! of these lines we
may say with the author of _Ionica_, "I bless them for the good I feel;
but yet I bless them with a sigh." The poem is vitiated by the unusually
large proportion of faulty and fantastic rhymes that it contains.

"The Swan's Nest," the story of a childish dream and its disappointment,
is an admirable illustration of the artistic principle that the element
of pathos depends upon minuteness of detail and triviality of situation
rather than upon intensity of feeling.

"The Mask" is not a poem that appears to have been highly praised. But
it will appeal to any one who has any knowledge of that most miserable
of human experiences--the necessity of dissembling suffering:

    I have a smiling face, she said,
      I have a jest for all I meet,
    I have a garland for my head,
      And all its flowers are sweet--
    And so you call me gay, she said.

    Behind no prison-grate, she said,
      Which slurs the sunshine half-a-mile,
    Live captives so uncomforted
      As souls behind a smile.
    God's pity let us pray, she said.

    If I dared leave this smile, she said,
      And take a moan upon my mouth,
    And twine a cypress round my head,
      And let my tears run smooth,
    It were the happier way, she said.

    And since that must not be, she said,
      I fain your bitter world would leave.
    How calmly, calmly, smile the dead,
      Who do not, therefore, grieve!
    The yea of Heaven is yea, she said.

It is not necessary to quote from either "Cowper's Grave" or "The Cry of
the Children." The former is the true Elegiac; the latter--critics may
say what they will--goes straight to the heart and brings tears to the
eyes. We do not believe that any man or woman of moderate sensibility
could read it aloud without breaking down. It has faults of language,
structure, metre; but its emotional poignancy gives it an artistic value
which it would be fastidious to deny, and which we may expect it to
maintain.

Lastly, "Confessions" is the story of passionate love, lavished by a
soul so exclusively and so prodigally on men that it has, in the jealous
priestly judgment, sucked away and sapped the natural love for the
Father of men. The poor human soul under the weight of this accusation
clings only to the thought of how utterly it has loved the brothers that
it has seen. "And how," comes the terrible question, "have they requited
it? God's love, you have rejected it--what have you got in its stead
from man?"

    I saw God sitting above me, but I ... I sate among men,
            And I have loved these.
    The least touch of their hands in the morning, I keep it by
        day and by night;
    Their least step on the stair, at the door, still throbs through
        me, if ever so light:
    Their least gift, which they left to my childhood, far off in
        the long-ago years,
    Is turned from a toy to a relic, and seen through the crystal of
        tears.
            "Dig the snow," she said,
            "For my churchyard bed,
    Yet I, as I sleep, shall not fear to freeze,
    If one only of these my beloveds, shall love me with heart-warm
        tears
            As I have loved these!"

    "Go," I cried, "thou hast chosen the Human, and left the
        Divine!
    Then, at least, have the Human shared with thee their wild
        berry wine?
    Have they loved back thy love, and when strangers approached
        thee with blame
    Have they covered thy fault with their kisses, and loved thee
        the same?"
            But she shrunk and said,
            "God, over my head,
    Must sweep in the wrath of His judgment-seas,
    If He shall deal with me sinning, but only indeed the same
            And no gentler than these."

We have been dealing with a poet as a poet; but we must not forget that
she was a woman too. From Sappho and Sulpicia (whose reputations must be
allowed to rest upon somewhat negative proof) to Eliza Cook and Joanna
Baillie, and even Mrs. Hemans, sweet singer as she was--how Mrs.
Browning distances them all! There was something after all in the quaint
proposal of the _Athenæum_, upon the death of Wordsworth, that the
Laureateship should be offered to Mrs. Browning, as typical of the
realisation of a new possibility for women. That alone is something of
an achievement, though in itself we do not rate it very high. But the
truth is that we cannot do without our poets; the nation is even now
pining for a new one, and every soul that comes among us bringing the
_divinæ particulam auræ_, who finds his way to expression, is a
possession to congratulate ourselves upon. If there is that shadowy
something in a writer's work, coming we know not whence and going we
know not whither, unseen, intangible, but making its presence felt and
heard, we must welcome it and guard it and give it room to move. "My own
best poets," writes Mrs. Browning, "am I one with you?"

    Does all this smell of thyme about my feet
    Conclude my visit to your holy hill
    In personal presence, or but testify
    The rustling of your vesture through my dreams
    With influent odours?

We need not doubt it; she is worthy to be counted among these,

    The only teachers who instruct mankind
    From just a shadow on a charnel-wall
    To find man's veritable stature out
    Erect, sublime--the measure of a man--
    And that's the measure of an angel, says
    The apostle.




THE LATE MASTER OF TRINITY

(DR. W. H. THOMPSON)


THE interest that attaches to the life of a notable man is generally
very complex: it entwines itself with the great events which our hero
helped to bring about, his personal relations with the other great men
of his time, his view of the movements agitating society. And then there
is a further interest in his private life. We desire to see the secret
sources from which he drew the inspiration he carried into the outside
world; we are anxious to know whether he was most real when before the
public, and made his inner life subserve his outer, or whether he
withdrew from the dust of battle and the rush of the world, into the
quiet of his own circle, feeling that he was returning home. All these
varying moods are an attractive study: when the mask falls away and we
know that he was most dispirited when he seemed most serene, or in
reality buoyed up by a divine elation when apparently crushed by a
sorrow that seemed irreparable--the disentangling the central strand
from the variegated web is a task of fascinating difficulty.

But in the life which we are here endeavouring to trace there was no
such bewildering complexity. The secret history of an essentially
reticent mind cannot be written; it is at the best sympathetic guessing.
In a life where events are rare, circumstances monotonous, a character
with few friends and fewer intimates, withdrawn alike from the
political, the religious, the social arena, there can be little to
record, unless there has been some definite _line_ taken throughout,
some marked attitude which a nature has consistently maintained towards
the outer world.

In the case of the late Master of Trinity we can lay our finger at once
upon the characteristic which made him what he was--which gave to a
personality such an exclusive strength that when it fades from the world
we feel that no replacing is possible. He stood to the action and
thought of the present day in the character of a judge: like
Rhadamanthus in the old fables, who dealt not with motives or
tendencies, but with recorded acts, who sate to give judgment upon them,
his function was one of pure criticism. How much that is needed in an
age where on the one hand so much is excused on the score of
irresistible fatality, while on the other hand such an unreasonable
preponderance is given to the value of action, is acutely felt in the
face of such a loss as his.

It is a part of the strange irony of life that the personalities which
make themselves most strenuously felt among their own generation have a
way of slipping out of history. A man who is much occupied in leaving
his mark in life, in stemming or colouring the whirling stream that
passes him, has little time to spend in piling monuments on the banks to
be the envy and wonder of the fluid tides that come and go. The wild
grief that we often encounter in books, sometimes in real life, that
centres about the disappearance of some apparently unemphatic figure can
be thus explained: his vitality did not lend itself to visible labour;
it was content to modify the temporary and fluctuating. When such an
attitude is artistically maintained: when a character most highly
gifted, with a taste and delicacy of perception that overrides the
captiousness of less instinctive critics, is seen to devote itself not
to gathering straws, but to merely watching life, an atmosphere is
created which is at once intensely attractive and baffling. When a
patient silence is maintained upon questions which appear to the young
and fervent to be essential to the progress of the race; when an
impenetrable contempt for fanaticism and extravagance occasionally
steals out in pungent sentences; when the outbursts of not unnatural
emotions are drily repressed; when the overbalancing of enthusiasm is
not forgiven, a deep and provoking wonder grows gradually up as to what
standpoint such a critic has reached that such judgments should be
possible; as to what platforms, what further heights are visible, that
the plain should seem so low and despicable. Of all fascinations there
is none like the fascination of contempt, and when this is seen,
justified by a sure touch, a genuine grasp of ideas, a most piercing
intellect, and seen moreover steadfast in a place of which the very
atmosphere is that of generous and ardent spirits, the wonder becomes
almost intolerable.

There is a great and common misapprehension which accepts no criticism
as valid except what proceeds from a basis of superior capacity. The
ordinary man requires the critic to be a better man than the performer
whom he dissects, to be able to beat his victim on his own ground. But
this is a deep-seated error. The creative power often confers no
clearness of vision on its possessor; the best critics are seldom
originative men. The critic is, in fact, meant to clear the air about
great work for ordinary people; to ascertain the best points of view,
and to sting to death the crawling nerveless creatures who are just
capable of obscuring by the closeness of their imitative powers the
beauty of their great exemplar.

To this task the late Master of Trinity brought an instinctive taste of
the first order. He possessed a mind so delicate as to be only saved
from becoming hypercritical by a certain robustness and virility of
taste, a literary discrimination which led the men to whom he lectured
to scribble down his very epithets on the margins of their note-books,
and which carried into all he wrote a flavour few writers have leisure
to bestow. And yet he was no pedant.

But this critical faculty had its negative side; it grew at the expense
of the other sides of his intellect. No faculty can be sustained in such
perfection except by a loss of balance. And there is something like a
sense of failure that crosses us when we look over the list of works by
which he will soon be known: an edition of a dialogue or two of Plato's,
a few reviews, a sermon or two, occasional contributions to a classical
journal--and that is all.

There is a dissatisfaction attending the production of all work even in
the most creative minds; but when to this there is added a keenly
fastidious taste, working in a region where there can hardly be a
constant glow of enthusiasm to propel a student through his exertions,
it will be seen that natural difficulty must have been great. In his
later years, moreover, the Master had to contend with constant
ill-health--and ill-health, too, engendering a hypochondriacal tendency,
which is of all physical evils the hardest for a student to struggle
against. A _malaise_ which seems to require the distraction of the mind
is fatal to its attaining a firm standpoint for laborious origination.
And so his intellect turned aside into the easier path of wide and
various literary diversion, the impulse, the imperious conscience, so to
speak, of the writer to _produce_, growing fainter and fainter.

Such a mind as this, with its insight into philosophy, its unique power
of entering into the heart of subtle ideas and refined phrases, joined
with its keen discernment of the modern spirit, might have done a great
work of reconciliation. The Master was the founder of the present
Cambridge Platonic School; but he is more the suggester and inspirer of
the movement, than its leader--or even, to any great extent, its
pioneer. He was neither the hard progressive thinker nor the
revolutionary scholar--he was merely one of those who by their acute
touch, by the subtle mastery with which they present ideas, inspire
enthusiastic effort--the Master, indeed, made more than one subtle mind
which came under his influence, turn in that direction and do the tasks
that he was perhaps himself incapable of performing.

But to the outer world he was perhaps best known as a
conversationalist; he had the kind of reputation upon which stories are
fathered. Men who knew the oracular background from which Dr. Thompson's
utterances proceeded, who knew the inimitable air, the droop of the
eyelids, the inscrutable coldness of the eyes and lips, the poise of the
head, were ready to give a fictitious value to sayings that had the
sanction of his name. To couple his name, falsely or truly, with an
epigram gave it an indefinable prestige; his personality thrown into the
scale made a sarcasm that might have passed unnoticed into a crushing
hit.

Those of his epigrams that survive (and there are a considerable number
of a first-rate order) will appeal, it must be confessed, chiefly to
those whose humour is of the caustic and derisive order. When he said,
for instance, on hearing that the numbers of a rival college were
diminishing, that he had heard that emigration was increasing among the
lower classes, or that he had never realised what was the full force of
the expression in the bidding prayer, "the inferior clergy," till he saw
the minor canons of a northern cathedral--the fancy, though irresistibly
tickled by the collocation, will on reflection recognise the cruelty of
the expressions. And yet those who knew him best concur in saying that
the Master was an intrinsically _kind_ man; so promptly generous indeed
that in the days when he was a college tutor, undergraduates in trouble
went naturally to him for help and advice--a most weighty proof to those
who know the undergraduate world and its reticence.

The explanation is that these sayings were uttered solely with reference
to the amusement of those who heard them, with no ulterior idea: he had
no wish that the venom of these stings should circulate and
rankle--least of all that they should penetrate to those who formed the
subjects of them. But he could not resist an epigram--when, for
instance, on accompanying a popular preacher who was to preach at St.
Mary's, he found that they were so hampered by the crowd at the door as
to be almost unable to force an entrance--his suave utterance, "Make
way, gentlemen, or some of us will be disappointed," was genuinely
uttered, because the thought had occurred to him, and he was convinced
that it would amuse the throng, and with no sort of wish to harrow the
feelings or dash the satisfaction of the divine at his side.

Only two years before the Master's death, the writer of these pages
heard him say in a meditative manner at the Lodge at Trinity, speaking
of an offensive speaker at a meeting held the previous day, "So-and-so
was very unfortunate; he reminded me of his father"--whereupon, his
sentences having somewhat an oracular effect about them, those present
instinctively turned in his direction, thinking that some interesting
reminiscences had been aroused--when he continued "he succeeded in being
at once dull and flippant" (a pause), "no uncommon combination." This
last is a specially characteristic utterance--a strong personal judgment
relieved by a general application--if we may use the word--a
"back-hander" to humanity. This was what he delighted in doing. No one,
again, had a greater power of freezing enthusiasm, when expressed with
what he considered unnecessary vehemence. A well-known divine tells me
that in his undergraduate days he was once spending the evening in
Thompson's rooms, and the conversation turned on the respective merits
of certain celebrated Madonnas. This gentleman expressed himself
strongly in favour of Raffaell's "Madonna della Seggiola" as compared
with Lionardo's "Vierge aux Rochers," adding, "There can be no
reasonable doubt on the subject." "When you are older you will think
differently," said Thompson.

_"Have you forgotten my rusty sword?"_ muttered Bentley to some
contumacious Fellow of Trinity, threatening to revive an ancient
regulation long in abeyance. The late Master's sword was neither rusty,
nor were mankind ever suffered to forget it. About once in every
calendar year, at one of the college meetings, it would whistle flashing
from its sheath, and go straight to the heart of the opponent through
the vulnerable point of the harness. Thompson never thrust but he
killed.

When upon the discussion of some trivial point he turned stiffly to a
_dilettante_ Fellow who had professed ignorance of the question, and
said: "I am surprised Mr.----, that you are not acquainted with the
fact: it is so very unimportant"; or when, at a lecture, after closing a
list of books that he recommended, he ended by saying of one of the
works of his predecessor in the mastership, that "he had looked through
it and corrected some of the grosser blunders,"--we cannot help feeling
that such improvisations, though amazingly ingenious in themselves had
better not have been uttered if they were (as they actually were)
capable of personal application. If humour is the saline element, the
wholesome preservative of the tone of life, we sometimes meet it
concentrated, when its bitterness seems its only characteristic. It is
worth noting too, that though a deeply conscientious, nay religious man,
Thompson managed to create a very opposite impression upon his pupils.
An old pupil of his has told me that he experienced a curious shock of
surprise at finding Thompson's name on the title-page of a book of
family prayer. It had hardly occurred to him to think of him as a
clergyman.

The Mastership of Trinity is a unique position; with its traditions it
confers a kind of intellectual peerage upon its occupant. It is the
only great position at Cambridge which is of Crown appointment and not
elective. At another college the man who means to end by being Master
has to gain the confidence of and conciliate his colleagues; and a
Headship is generally conferred upon the man who has best deserved it by
worth and weight, and by cheerful labour spent in furthering the college
interests; but at Trinity no such exertions are needed. College opinion
is, of course, considered; but a man has far more need to impress the
outer world. If, on attaining this position, a man isolates himself from
his fellow-workers, makes no efforts to attain popularity, arrogates to
himself a critical position, no remarks are possible, so common
elsewhere, of the type of "kicking away the ladder by which the ascent
was made." It is a great testimony to Dr. Thompson's weight and
impressiveness, that among the remarks that have been made as to his
manner of administrating the position, it has never been hinted that he
was unworthy to succeed that intellectual Titan, Whewell. Dr. Thompson
had no encyclopædic knowledge to show; he had no vast capacities of
dealing with general subjects; he had not a remarkably comprehensive
mind. But he was a man of whom it was impossible to think meanly; he
extorted admiration even where he did not win sympathy. His presence
among heads of houses, in the Senate House, at Boards and Syndicates,
was instinctively felt to confer an honour upon his associates; he had,
in fact, some of the "kingly" attributes about him. He moved naturally
in an atmosphere of deference, not only the deference conceded to a man
whose speech is feared; his manner had something to do with it, no
doubt. It was _majestic_; there is no other word.

It is to be feared that the impression he will leave will be that of a
man whose mind was deliberately depreciative; and it cannot be denied
that his best things were in the depreciatory manner. But they were only
occasional flashes in much conversation of the subtle, deft type that
perpetually flowed from him. Of course such a stream cannot be
remembered if it is not "photographed" at the time. It only exists in
beautiful impressions left on the hearer's mind. Friends who went to see
him for a few minutes' chat on business stayed an hour beguiled by the
entertainment. It is said of him, that "much of the enjoyment of talking
to him was that the expectation of conversational _friandises_ was so
frequently gratified." Such a delicate turn as occurs in the prefatory
remarks to his edition of the _Phædrus_ will illustrate this. He says,
that in sorting "a heap of Neoplatonic rubbish, many remarks emerge that
are _learned, even sensible_"; the inversion of the two epithets--the
suspicion hinted that the ground covered by the first is by no means
conterminous with the ground of the second, is the kind of turn he
delighted to give.

At no period of his life was he probably a very arduous worker; though
always fond of serious and sustained reading he used to lament the
change of the dinner-hour--which, in the old barbarian days was at such
a time as four--as depriving him of his long peaceful evenings, when he
did all the work he ever did; and, as has been already said, he was the
victim for many years of a very hypochondriacal temperament--which may
account for many things--for his never applying himself to the
production of a _magnum opus_--for the acid turn of his wit. He was a
great smoker at one time; it is said to have affected him injuriously.

The wonderful magnificence of his face and figure will haunt those who
knew them well. The complexion like parchment; the large ear; the short
snow-white hair in such strange contrast to the coal-black mobile
eyebrows, with which, as is recorded of Dr. Keate, he seemed able to
_point_ at anything; then the critical wrinkles of the brow; the droop
of the eyelid, slowly raised as he turned to you, as though to give your
faltering remarks his more particular attention; the eye, formerly so
keen, in latter days so curiously dull and obscured; the depressed curve
of the lip drawn down at the corners--it was a face which it will be
absolutely impossible to forget, which it was impossible not to take
delight in watching; it was a face from which you could not help
expecting some memorable utterance.

There is a strange pathos in his criticism when he was first shown the
magnificent but somewhat appalling portrait of himself painted by Mr.
Herkomer, taken when he was not far from the end. "Do I really look as
though I held the world so cheap?" he said. It was like a kind of
recantation, a kind of protest against the opinion which held him to be
so innately an unkindly man; a kind of claim to be reckoned as one of
the human race whom he was popularly supposed to despise.

An impressive figure is gone from us. We cannot, without a pang, see our
characteristic types pass and disappear from the gallery of life. The
late Master of Trinity possessed, perhaps, a character that appealed
more to the older, to the humorous than to the young, the generous, the
ardent. But we shall terribly misunderstand him if we do not see that a
heart beat beneath the cynical mask, that the figure inside the sardonic
shrine was of pure gold.

1886.




HENRY BRADSHAW


THOSE who on that grey February day, with its pitiless east wind,
straggled sadly away from the shadow of the great church where they had
laid all that was mortal of their friend, must have found it hard to
believe that the familiar figure would never again be seen pacing down
that very walk. Day by day it used to pass along the huge white front of
the Fellows' buildings, with steps short but never hurried, the broad
shoulders swaying almost imperceptibly, the great head set back, and the
kindly humorous eye glancing over the great buttresses that fronted him,
as he clasped the well-worn note-book to his side. And the mourners felt
the blank still more, because it was just on such occasions as that
which they had been attending, that he knew how to render sympathy and
comfort as no one else alive could do. They could some of them remember
how in such moments of unutterable regret, he would come close to them
with no easy words of healing, for a grief that words could not touch,
but with love and sadness and mute inquiry in his eyes, would in tender
demonstration take and retain a hand--and nothing more--only saying,
perhaps, "I understand," and so pass on, knowing that by showing human
fellowship, by suffering with you--for he made no pretence not to
suffer--he had done far more than if he had pointed you to a help of
which you knew already, and to a strength to which you could not yet
aspire.

And thus it was that the grey-headed contemporaries of his undergraduate
days wept at that vault with men young enough to have been his sons, all
feeling that the earth was poorer--not only for all the learning that
had descended almost unrecorded into the grave, not because of the works
unfinished that no one else could dare to do, but because they had lost
so much love. And not love of an ordinary kind: Henry Bradshaw loved
both well and wisely--of the words and events of intercourse with him
you never wished a single thing done or said otherwise. He was one of
those on whom had fallen the true priestly nature. It came so naturally
to him to bear others' burdens that it at last became natural for others
to lay them on him; he knew that repentant recital of failures to one
whom we revere is in itself a potent absolution--and he had the true
priest's tact: he did not want to set right, to give advice, but to hear
what his friend had to say: how it was said was nearly as important to
him as what was said; the more detailed was the difficulty or the
struggle or the misadventure, the better he was pleased. "Go on," he
would say, if the inquirer feared he wearied him, "tell me every thing
you can: it is so _interesting_." In that word lay the secret of his
influence over the young men who talked so naturally to him of all their
doings--the young men that many complain it is so hard to influence. The
fact is, they do not want merely sympathy--_that_ they can get, and more
than they want, in their home circle--where it is apt to be (they think)
unintelligent sympathy--which floods but does not fill. No! what they
want is to feel that their trials are _interesting_. It is the season of
egoism--they are supremely interested in themselves, self-conscious. Any
one who finds them interesting too will influence them.

No one is ever widely loved who has not mannerisms--those little ways
and methods that stir such smiling affection, that are so eagerly
consulted during life, and that wring the heart with pathos, and brim
the eyes to recall, when all is over. Who that knew them well will ever
forget those broad high rooms? They were on the first-floor, by the
Hall, looking into the College Court in front with all its trim
stillness, broken only by the drip of the falling fountain. The windows
that looked that way were always bright with flowers, geranium and
lobelia as I remember them. The room behind looked across a little
grassy court, on the huddled high-roofed buildings of St. Catharine's,
with their Flemish outline, on the left, and the huge glossy walnut in
the inner court; straight in front it commanded Queen's Lane from end to
end, and on the right there rose the battlemented brick towers and the
quaint oaken _flèche_ seen over apple trees and orchard walls--and the
whole view rounded off by the high garden-elms across the river.

In the window-boxes in that room--for many years his favourite
sitting-room--grew stubbly smoke-dried evergreens, cypress and lignum
vitæ. On the left as you entered stood a huge serviceable deal press
with innumerable drawers, on one side of which were pinned notices and
invitations; to the left of the room, books, the larger at the top in a
book-case, passing over the door and embedding it--a family picture or
two, and some dusky oil paintings. In one corner an untenanted frame,
with the glass in it, showing the wall-paper through, which he would
neither take down nor get refilled. A large telescope on a stand by one
of the windows--and the broad table with its rough red cloth strewn with
books and papers, in orderly confusion, at which his visitor would find
him sitting, with his back to the fire, writing in that broad blunt
readable hand, or handling affectionately some yellow manuscript or
brown clasped quarto. "How nice of you," he would say as you entered
and stepped on to the square bordered carpet laid on the bare boarded
floor. "I suppose you mean that I ought to get it stained," he would add
with a smile, interpreting a hardly momentary glance that you gave as
you crossed the threshold.

In the outer room, rarely used except in the summer, were many books and
a few pictures--an original sketch by Thackeray, a bold pen-and-ink
drawing of the view from the back window of the rooms--six postcards
illustrated and sent him by some artistic friend on a tour, a grand
piano, on which I never heard him or any one but Dr. Stanford presume to
play. In this room were held the delightful Sunday evening assemblies to
which friends used to drop in uninvited for tea and talk, while he would
sit caressing the hand of some more favoured intimate, or dropping those
wonderfully humorous sentences, sometimes caustic, had it not been for
the glance with which they were accompanied, shooting through with
little shafts of criticism any affectation or prejudice, any little
idiosyncrasy and personal peculiarity that displayed itself in those
round him, and laughing every now and then with that delightful intimate
laugh, that irradiated his face. "Oh I forgot," he would say (after
mentioning the name of some other undergraduate) to the young friend
sitting by him, reputed to be exclusive in his social estimates--"not
b.s." (best set), or, by a little gesture with his finger he would
indicate the "nasus aduncus"--or on the entrance of another he would
playfully hide a little gold charm which he wore on his watch chain,
because the newcomer was supposed to have an aversion to it--and if the
delinquent pleaded that such an aversion had never been hinted or
expressed, "Oh, I like you to dislike it," he would say, "it's so
characteristic."

And one special gift he had, which is indeed rare. He could rebuke and
yet not give offence--for he was never an instant out of season. He
could, with a little barbed speech, pierce right to the heart of some
weakness, probe some secret fault that, unconsciously to its possessor,
was betraying itself to others, stab a pretence or an arrogance through
and through at the right moment, and yet never make the auditor dislike
him. As a rule, the critic and the censor are obeyed and hated. We
recognise that we are the better for the stroke, but we hate the hand
that directed it. But with Henry Bradshaw it was never so: one could not
feel personal resentment, though the little wound rankled long. Even
those whom he emphatically did not like, with whom he was most unsparing
of criticism and direct derision, did not resent it: they were uneasy
under it, but anxious for his good opinion, anxious to redeem
themselves in his eyes.

The conversation with him, as I remember it, was never sustained or
argumentative. He did not care to sift the problems of life and being,
or to hear them sifted before him--that was not the way in which life
presented itself to him. He was hereditarily endowed with much of the
Quietist instinct: he had not (on the surface, at least) questionings of
heart and searchings of spirit. He was what can be called a
life-philosopher; that is to say, he was not for ever deducing a system
from faith or experience, like some restless spirits, and modifying it
from day to day; he was simply acting, when it became him to act, in the
way that his pure high instincts led him, and growing wiser so. And thus
voluble or flashy talkers, keen, disputative, absorbed spirits,
conversational dogmatists, found little to satisfy them in him: they
were even apt to despise him in his greatness; and he too was uneasy in
such society, he sported his door against them, he gave them no
encouragement--unless, indeed, he had been their father's friend; then
everything was forgiven.

In his bedroom, which latterly became his sitting-room, he kept all the
Irish pamphlets which he and his father had amassed--for he was of Irish
descent. It was a very characteristic room--the walls were covered to
the top with bookcases, painted white, and gradually sloping away
inwards as they descended, so that he could have the larger books at the
top, and the smaller at the bottom. These were filled with grey and
white and blue paper volumes, many unbound and dusty, tied up in masses
with strings and paper of all colours; in one corner an immense heap
standing high up on the floor. "I know they oughtn't to be here--they
ought to be in the library," he would say, "but of course that has never
been done." It was in this room, so he told us, that he used to be
ceaselessly annoyed by a mouse, which began to perambulate about 2 A.M.,
night after night, for many weeks: night after night he would resolve,
he said, to "humour it no longer"--but night after night he would at
last get up and open the door for it to go into his other room, which it
instantly did, returning by some secret way to renew its wanderings the
next night. "There never was such a pampered mouse," he used to say.

The rooms all through were filled with little mementoes, of which he
would sometimes give us the history, from the little pictures and
ornaments on the ledges and chimney-pieces, to the incongruous-looking
tea-set that he used, and that formed so integral a part of the picture
in _tête-à-tête_ talks with him--every single piece of which was a
memorial of some one. In former times he had a little toy, a model of
the old Eton Long Chamber bedsteads that stood on his table. One evening
a fantastic wild friend, who had been at Eton with him, was sitting with
him--a man who had been miserable, hounded and persecuted through the
whole of his school-life there--and, stung by a sudden thought, perhaps
some barbarous association, seized this model with the tongs, and
crushed it into the fire--the owner sate immovable till the holocaust
was over, and then said gently, "Was that necessary?"

Nothing was more remarkable than the kind of men to be found in his
rooms: any one engaged in arduous literary work of a nature involving
special research we were sure to see there sooner or later. Many of the
rising men in the University who knew greatness when they saw it--and
not only these, but scapegraces to whom Bradshaw accorded an almost
fatherly protection, "outsiders," so called, who for some venial social
defect, some ungraciousness of manner, or want of refining influences,
society in general had rigorously excluded--these were to be found
expanding in his presence--and the strangest thing about these
intimacies was a point to which many will bear testimony, that if they
grew at all, they grew to include all the home circle of which his
friend was a part. "All my brothers and sisters," said one who was much
with him, "unknown to him before--he came to realise and love them all
for themselves."

He was a wonderful instance of a man, unmethodical and dreamy by nature,
made business-like by consideration for other people: his library-work
was always exactly done. His own private work suffered by the rigorous
self-sacrifice with which he devoted his time to the details of
business: invitations and other social requirements did not come off so
well. He was said frequently to neglect these. "I hardly ever go out,"
he used to say, though it was not for want of being asked: but it so
soon got to be understood that such was his habit, and he was so welcome
when he did come, though he had not announced his intention of so doing,
that the delinquencies were accepted in the spirit in which they had
been committed. Indeed, so great was his dislike of being forced to a
decision, that it is related of him that a friend who had written to ask
him to dinner, on receiving no answer, sent him two postcards, with
"Yes" written on one, "No" on the other, and by return of post received
them both.

When one speaks of Bradshaw's "work," it is hard to make the uninitiated
quite understand either its extent, its importance, or its perfection.
He knew more about printed books than any man living--he could tell at a
glance the date and country, generally the town, at which a book was
published. And the enormous range of this subject cannot be explained
without a technical knowledge of the same. He was one of the foremost of
Chaucer scholars, a very efficient linguist in range (though for
reading, not speaking purposes), as, for instance, in the case of the
old Breton language, which he evolved from notes and glosses, scribbled
between the lines and on margins of Mass books--and his joy at the
discovery of a word that he had suspected but never encountered was
delightful to see. He could acquire a language for practical purposes
with great rapidity--as, for instance, Armenian, which he began on a
Thursday morning at Venice, and could read, so as to decipher titles for
cataloguing, on Saturday night. He had a close and unrivalled knowledge
of cathedral statutes and constitutions. He was an advanced student in
the origins of liturgies--especially Irish--and, indeed, in the whole of
Irish literature and printing he was supreme--and, finally, he was by
common consent the best palæographist, or critic of the date of MSS. in
the world.

The story of his adventure in the Parisian Library is worth recording
here: a book had been lost for nearly a century; he went over to Paris
to see if he could discover it. Search was fruitless, though there was a
strong presumption as to the part of the library where it would be
found. He stood in one of the classes describing its probable
appearance to the librarian, and to illustrate it said, "About the
height, thickness, and of similar binding to this," taking a book out of
the shelves as he did so. It was the missing volume.

So too he would refer Oxford men by memory to the case and shelf of the
Bodleian where they would find the book for which they had looked in
vain--and most characteristic of him was the explanation which he once
gave me of his enormous knowledge. "You know," he said, "I have never
worked at anything for myself, except, perhaps, at Chaucer, all my life
long: all the things that I do know I have stumbled across in
investigating questions for other people." How much of this knowledge
was merely held in solution in that amazing brain, how much was
committed to paper, I do not know--of the latter, comparatively little.
He had a long series of miscellaneous note-books, but most of them so
technical as to be unintelligible except to one as far advanced in such
knowledge as himself. His published works are but a few pamphlets.

The way in which all this work was done, all this knowledge was
accumulated, was, among the other peculiarities of his genius, the most
amazing. No man ever seemed to have more leisure; he would talk with
perfect readiness not only on any special matter that any friend wished
to consult him on, but he enjoyed trivial, leisurely gossip, and never
showed impatience to continue his work, or the least desire to return to
it. The secret was that he never left off. Except for rare holidays,
visits to relations or foreign tours, he never left Cambridge for years.
His hours were most perplexing; he would generally work very late at
night, sometimes till four or five in the morning, if there was much
work on hand, go to the library about eleven, return for lunch, then
back to the library again, with perhaps a visit to a Board or Syndicate
till tea-time--for he took no exercise except spasmodically. Then he
would go into Hall, or not, as the fancy took him, on the majority of
days not doing so, and tasting nothing but tea and bread-and-butter in
his rooms--and then from eight o'clock he would sit there, working if
uninterrupted, but with his doors generally open to welcome all
intruders, ceaselessly, patiently acquiring, amassing, disintegrating
the enormous mass of delicate and subtle information which not only did
he never forget, but all of which he seemed to carry on the surface, and
carry so lightly and easily too--for he did not appear to be erudite--he
never played the _rôle_ of the learned man, though with acquirements as
ponderous and detailed, and to the generality of people as
uninteresting, as the real or the fictitious Casaubon.

Yet this knowledge was not only of things that lay inside his own
subjects, but extended to all kinds of paths that could never have been
suspected. I have never met a person so nearly omniscient. If you wanted
to hear private and personal details about a man with whom you became
connected in a business or official capacity, he could give them. He
drew the man, or the family, or the place he lived in. I once travelled
up to London with him and pointed out a great house that was gradually
getting absorbed into the creeping metropolis but which still preserved
its country characteristics, stately and smoke-dried. "Yes," he said,
"it used to be much fresher; I used often to go there when I was a boy;
it belonged to the----" and there came out a little string of old-world
anecdotes and tales. Presently we passed a church (near Barnet) with an
ivied tower, which had been engulfed in the town. This also I showed
him. "Yes," he said, "I was christened there."

The story is almost too well-known to require repetition, of Mommsen,
who said, after half-an-hour's conversation with Bradshaw on some
historical _specialité_: "If I had had a shorthand writer with me, I
could have got in half-an-hour's talk enough materials to have made an
interesting volume." And this fabric had been ceaselessly growing and
expanding, fitting itself into order and connecting itself together,
ever since the early days when in the school-yard at Eton, a boy who
was possessed of some bibliographical treasures saw Henry Bradshaw issue
out of college, carrying two curious volumes under his arms, stealing
off to some secret haunt to study them, and greeted him with: "Hullo,
Bradshaw, whose books have you got there?" The only answer, delivered
without a sign of confusion, in the tones which even then were more
expressive in their imperturbability than most men's, "Yours."

Professor Prothero, in his Life of Henry Bradshaw, gives a rationalistic
explanation of this story that I can hardly credit. He says that the
books were from the School Library, and that Bradshaw's reply was meant
to indicate that the volumes belonged as much to one person as another.
As this explanation deprives the story of most of its point and all of
its humour, I have preferred to retain it in its lighter, if more
apocryphal, form--the form in which I heard it from one of Bradshaw's
Eton friends. And we may here add the delightful touch with which he
dismissed the claims of a celebrated forger of MSS. to have been the
writer of the "Codex Sinaiticus." "I am sure if he had ever seen it, he
could never have pretended to have written it," he said.

And in an instant the whole structure breaks and melts before our eyes:
the knowledge gone, God knows whither: the centre of so many quiet
activities, of so many dependent lives slipped from its place. However
often we say to ourselves that nothing runs to waste, that hoarded
experience--gathered painfully in life and seemingly only to be applied
in life--thus vanishing in an instant, is hidden not gone, the blank is
there. As Bradshaw himself said to a friend after a great trial that he
had told him of, which seemed to have in it no wholesome flavour, to be
nothing either in prospect or in retrospect, but the very root of
bitterness itself, "Everything is the result of something--whether it is
our own fault or not, it means something: what we have to do is to try
and interpret it."

And we feel that when such a life, acting as it did so directly on
others and affecting them so visibly, is cut short, there is not a sheer
waste of love. And though we may be called fanciful, we seem to trace a
hopeful analogy in the ease with which he renewed old intimacies, silent
for a long interval--he took up the friendship where he had laid it
down: there was no adjustment necessary--one became part of his life
again at once, because one had never ceased to be so. Such an affection,
when it has passed the veil, seems to be waiting for us still--it seems
emphatically to have but gone before.

1885.




CHRISTINA ROSSETTI


FEW poetical writers lived more consistently in the shadow of death than
Christina Rossetti. There was a certain taint of doom about her writings
from the first, and something of the hollow-eyed listlessness of low
vitality, that characterises the artistic work of the school to which
she primarily belonged, is never absent for very long together from her
writings. There is extant a portrait of her at about the age of
thirty-six, by her brother, Dante Gabriel Rossetti, which will be
familiar to many of my readers. After subtracting from it the languorous
mannerism of the artist, there remains in the wide, pathetic eyes, the
wistful uplifting of the eyebrows and the depressed curves of the
stately mouth something dreary and uncomforted about the whole aspect.
And a later photograph, which I have had the privilege of seeing, has
the same regretful patience. For many years she had been an invalid, and
lived a life of singular seclusion in Torrington Square, one of the
dreariest and least romantic of London thoroughfares. Latterly she had
been an acute sufferer from a wearing disease, borne with silent
fortitude. One after another, her mother, and the two aunts to whom she
devoted her tenderest care, were taken from her; and her brother William
Michael, the critic and editor of Shelley, was the only survivor of the
brilliant circle in which her life began. Her fervent religious faith,
inspired and matured by desolate experience, had nothing dreary or
undecided about it; it issued in a sedulous dutifulness and a patient
devotion that were the best proof of its sincerity.

Her artistic nature developed early, and before she was seventeen, a
little volume entitled _Verses by Christina Rossetti_, dedicated to her
mother, was printed by her maternal grandfather, Gaetano Polidori, at
his private printing-press in Regent's Park. This is now one of the
rarest of bibliographical treasures. Here her precise delineation of
natural objects, and a certain delicate antique charm, are distinctly
observable. But in 1850, under the _nom-de-plume_ of Ellen Alleyne, she
contributed verses to the _Germ_, that fertile organ of the
pre-Raphaelites, Holman Hunt, Thomas Woolner, Dante Gabriel Rossetti,
and others. Of these lyrics we shall presently have occasion to quote
one, "Dreamland," which shows how early her lyrical gift had matured.
And indeed it may be said that of the seven poems which she contributed
to the _Germ_, at least five are among her best lyrics.

In 1862 appeared _Goblin Market and other Poems_; and in this, as is so
often the case with the work of poets done before the thirty-fifth
year--the year that has so often been fatal to genius--she reached the
zenith of her poetical powers. Not that much of her later work was not
excellent, and would have sufficed for a definite reputation; but it may
be said that twenty or thirty of these earlier poems are those by which
she will be best remembered.

Some writers have the power of creating a species of aerial landscape in
the minds of their readers, often vague and shadowy, not obtruding
itself strongly upon the consciousness, but forming a quiet background,
like the scenery of portraits, in which the action of the lyric or the
sonnet seems to lie. I am not now speaking of pictorial writing, which
definitely aims at producing, with more or less vividness, a house, a
park, a valley, but lyrics and poems of pure thought and feeling, which
have none the less a haunting sense of locality in which the mood dreams
itself out.

Christina Rossetti's _mise-en-scène_ is a place of gardens, orchards,
wooded dingles, with a churchyard in the distance. The scene shifts a
little, but the spirit never wanders far afield; and it is certainly
singular that one who lived out almost the whole of her life in a city
so majestic, sober, and inspiriting as London, should never bring the
consciousness of streets and thoroughfares and populous murmur into her
writings. She, whose heart was so with birds and fruits, cornfields and
farmyard sounds, never even revolts against or despairs of the huge
desolation, the laborious monotony of a great town. She does not sing as
a caged bird, with exotic memories of freedom stirred by the flashing
water, the hanging groundsel of her wired prison, but with a wild voice,
with visions only limited by the rustic conventionalities of toil and
tillage. The dewy English woodland, the sharp silences of winter, the
gloom of low-hung clouds, and the sigh of weeping rain are her
backgrounds; and it is strange that one of Italian blood should write
with no alien longings for warm and sun-dried lands. Robert Browning,
who brings into sudden being by a word, the whole atmosphere of the
fiery Italian summer, the terraced vines, the gnarled olive, the bulging
plaster where the scorpion lies folded, still yearned for an English
spring morning. But Christina Rossetti, unlike even her brother, had no
leanings to the home of her race.

The critic of future ages, if he were confronted with the works of Mrs.
Browning and Miss Rossetti, and a history of their lives, would, it may
be said, acting on internal evidence only, assign such poems as _Aurora
Leigh_ and the _Casa-Guidi Windows_ to Miss Rossetti, and trace the
natural heart-beats which still thrilled her for the home of her origin,
and equally attribute the essentially English character of Miss
Rossetti's feeling to the English poetess. It is said that Miss Rossetti
never visited Italy, and had no wish to do so. It is a strange thing
that the two greatest of English poetesses should have, so to speak, so
passionately adopted each other's country as their own.

The only point in which Christina Rossetti's imagery may be held to be
tropical, is in the matters of fruit. In "Goblin Market," in the
"Pageant of the Months," even in such a poem as the "Apple Gathering,"
and in many other poems she seems to revel in descriptions of fruit
which the harsh apples and half-baked plums of English gardens can
hardly have suggested. Keats is the only other English poet who had the
same sensuous delight in the pulpy juiciness of summer fruit. It will be
found, I think, that in the majority of English poets fruit is quite as
often typical of immaturity and acidity as of cooling and delight. And
even Stevenson couples the onion and the nectarine as the noblest fruits
of God's creation. But the

    Plump unpecked cherries.
    Bloom down-cheeked peaches,
    Wild free-born cranberries,
    Pineapples, strawberries,
          All ripe together
          In summer weather.

are hardly the produce of the rushy glen where the leering goblin
merchants tramped and whisked up and down.

This leads me to speak of another region which Christina Rossetti trode
with an eager familiarity--the land of dreams and visions. With the
exception of Coleridge, who, in his three great poems, moved in that
difficult and turbid air with so proud a freedom, it may be said that no
English poet except Christina, her brother, and James Thomson, have ever
successfully attempted such work. Mr. Yeats, it is true, of younger
writers, has passed beyond the threshold of that eerie and unsubstantial
land; but with him it is the melancholy Celtic twilight, the home of old
earth-spirits, neither high nor hopeful, but with a bewildered sadness,
as of discrowned kings and discredited magicians. To a characteristically
English poet such as Wordsworth, such a region, as he betrays in the
memorable sonnet, "The world is too much with us," was a place of
desperate soulless horror. But Christina Rossetti, in "Goblin Market,"
and the "Ballad of Boding," as her brother in "Rose Mary," and "Sister
Helen," passed successfully along the narrow road of allegory. In
English hands such subjects are apt to pass with fatal swiftness into
the ludicrous and the grotesque. Witness the merry horned demons of
monkish MSS., and the cheerful oddities, so far aloof from fantastic
horror, of our English gurgoyles and stall-work, the straddling and
padding forms of Bunyan. What is needed is a sort of twilight of the
soul, a simple directness such as children value, a sense of grave
verisimilitude, hopelessly alien from the business-like Puritan mind.

Then, too, there is the singular creation of the modern ballad,
initiated by Coleridge, and carried to supreme perfection by D. G.
Rossetti, and in a less degree by his sister; that vague, dream-laden
writing which, using old forms of austere simplicity, charges them with
a whole world of modern sicknesses and degenerate dreams. It was this
that Matthew Arnold went so passionately in search of in a poem like the
"Scholar Gipsy," and yet could contrive no inner picture of the haunted
wanderer's thoughts, but only touch in the external aspects of the
phantom traveller, as seen unexpectedly by human toilers and
pleasure-seekers engaged in homely exercises.

But Miss Rossetti, in such poems as "Brandons Both," and in a supreme
degree in the exquisite ballad of "Noble Sisters," which we will quote
_in extenso_, laid a secure hand on the precise medium required:--

              NOBLE SISTERS

    "Now did you mark a falcon,
      Sister dear, sister dear,
    Flying toward my window
      In the morning cool and clear?
    With jingling bells about her neck.
      But what beneath her wing?
    It may have been a ribbon,
      Or it may have been a ring."
        "I marked a falcon swooping
        At the break of day;
      And for your love, my sister dove,
        I 'frayed the thief away."

        "Or did you spy a ruddy hound,
        Sister fair and tall,
    Went snuffing round my garden bound,
        Or crouched by my bower wall.
    With a silken leash about his neck;
        But in his mouth may be
    A chain of gold and silver links,
        Or a letter writ to me?"
          "I heard a hound, highborn sister,
            Stood baying at the moon;
          I rose and drove him from your wall,
            Lest you should wake too soon."

      "Or did you meet a pretty page,
      Sat swinging on the gate;
    Sat whistling, whistling like a bird--
      Or may be slept too late--
    With eaglets broidered on his cap,
      And eaglets on his glove?
    If you had turned his pockets out,
      You had found some pledge of love."
          "I met him at this daybreak,
            Scarce the east was red;
          Lest the creaking gate should anger you,
            I packed him off to bed."

      "Oh patience, sister. Did you see
        A young man tall and strong,
      Swift-footed to uphold the right
        And to uproot the wrong,
    Come home across the desolate sea
      To woo me for his wife?
    And in his heart my heart is locked,
      And in his life my life."
          "I met a nameless man, sister.
            Who loitered round our door;
          I said: 'Her husband loves her much.
            And yet she loves him more.'"

    "Fie, sister, fie; a wicked lie,
      A lie, a wicked lie.
    I have none other love but him,
      Nor will have till I die;
    And you have turned him from our door,
      And stabbed him with a lie.
    I will go seek him through the world
      In sorrow till I die."
          "Go seek in sorrow, sister,
            And find in sorrow too;
          If thus you shame our father's name,
            My curse go forth with you."

But such writings, exquisite as they are, are but the outworks and
bastions of the inner life. One could almost wish that Christina
Rossetti were further removed by time and space, and were passed beyond
the region of letters, biographies, and personal memoirs, which before
long will possibly begin "to tear her heart before the crowd." Nowadays,
in the excessive zest for personal information, which received such
shameful incentives from Carlyle, and still more shameless encouragement
from his biographers, we may thank God, as Tennyson did, that there are
yet poets of whom we know as little as we know of Shakespeare, about
whom even the utmost diligence of researchers has disinterred but a
handful of sordid and humiliating facts.

But Miss Rossetti's poems are so passionately human a document as to set
one tracing by a sort of inevitable instinct the secrets of a buoyant
and tender soul, sharpened and refined by blow after blow of harsh
discipline. The same autobiographical savour haunts all her work as
haunted the eager dramas of Charlotte Brontë, the first of women-writers
of every age. Step by step it reveals itself, the sad and stately
development of this august soul. The first tremulous outlook upon the
intolerable loveliness of life, the fantastic melancholy of youth, the
deep desire of love, the drawing nearer of the veiled star,
disappointment, disillusionment, the over-powering rush of the
melancholy, that had waited like a beast in ambush for moments of
lassitude and reaction. Then was the crisis: would the wounded life
creep on on a broken wing, or would the spiritual vitality suffice to
fill the intolerable void? It did suffice; and the strength of the
character that thus found repose was attested by the rational and
temperate form of faith that ministered to the failing soul.

At such a moment the sensuous spirit is apt to slide into the luxurious
self-surrender that Roman Catholicism permits. To me, indeed, it is a
matter of profound surprise that Miss Rossetti did not fall into this
temptation; but just as she had, with instinctive moderation, chosen the
cool and temperate landscape of her adopted country, so the National
Church of England, with its decorous moderation, its liberal generosity,
its refined ardour, was the chosen home of this austere spirit. The
other danger to be feared was that of a bitter renunciation of old
delights, a sojourn in the wilderness of some arid and fantastic
pietism. An elder sister of Miss Rossetti's indeed sought the elaborate
seclusion of a religious house; and had D. G. Rossetti--to use the
uncouth Puritan phrase--"found religion," there is no doubt that he too
would have reverted to the Church of his fathers. But Miss Rossetti
became, as Mr. Edmund Gosse has, in a penetrating criticism in the
_Century Magazine_ (June 1893) pointed out, the poetess, not of
Protestantism, but of Anglicanism.

We must retrace our steps for a moment, and touch first on Miss
Rossetti's love lyrics. Very occasionally she allowed herself, in the
early days, to speak of love with the generous abandon of an ardent
spirit, as in the exquisite lyric where she still lingers in the
pictorial splendours of the pre-Raphaelite school.

A BIRTHDAY.

    My heart is like a singing bird
      Whose nest is in a watered shoot;
    My heart is like an apple-tree
      Whose boughs are bent with thickset fruit;
    My heart is like a rainbow shell
      That paddles in a halcyon sea;
    My heart is gladder than all these,
      Because my love is come to me.

    Raise me a daïs of silk and down;
      Hang it with vair and purple dyes;
    Carve it in doves and pomegranates
      And peacocks with a hundred eyes;
    Work in it gold and silver grapes,
      In leaves and silver fleur-de-lys;
    Because the birthday of my life
      Is come, my love is come to me.

But, as a rule, her thoughts of love are clouded by some dark sense of
loss, of having missed the satisfaction that the hungering soul might
claim. Take two sonnets:

              REMEMBER.

    Remember me when I am gone away,
        Gone far away into the silent land,
        When you can no more hold me by the hand,
    Nor I half turn to go, yet turning stay.
    Remember me when no more day by day
        You tell me of our future that you planned;
        Only remember me. You understand,
    It will be late to counsel then or pray.
    Yet, if you should forget me for a while,
        And afterwards remember, do not grieve;
        For if the darkness and corruption leave
        A vestige of the thoughts that once I had,
    Better by far you should forget and smile,
        Than that you should remember and be sad.

              AFTER DEATH.

    The curtains were half-drawn, the floor was swept
        And strewn with rushes; rosemary and may
        Lay thick upon the bed on which I lay,
    Where through the lattice ivy-shadows crept.
    He leaned above me, thinking that I slept
        And could not hear him; but I heard him say,
        "Poor child, poor child!" and as he turned away
    Came a deep silence, and I knew he wept.
    He did not touch the shroud, or raise the fold
      That hid my face, or take my hand in his,
        Or ruffle the smooth pillows for my head.
        He did not love me living; but once dead
      He pitied me; and very sweet it is
    To know he still is warm, though I am cold.

In these sonnets the veil of some pathetic possibility unfulfilled is
drawn reverently aside, and the soul-history is written in plain
characters. But again the poet is more reticent; and only in sad
allusions, incessantly recurring, in unhappy hints, she reveals the
hunger of the spirit, the hand that was held out in hope for the
heavenly bread, and closed upon a stone. After this the mood becomes one
of reluctant certainty, with little bitterness or recrimination; the
surrender is accepted, but the thought of what might have been is for
ever present.

Then, as in some desolate estuary, the tide begins to set strongly in
from the vast and wholesome sea. Sometimes a stoic note is struck of
pure desolation, as in the noble lyric;--

UP-HILL.

    Does the road wind up-hill all the way?
      Yes, to the very end.
    Will the day's journey take the whole long day?
      From morn to night, my friend.

    But is there for the night a resting-place,
      A roof for when the slow dark hours begin?
    May not the darkness hide it from my face?
      You cannot miss that inn.

    Shall I meet other wayfarers at night,
      Those who have gone before?
    Then must I knock, or call when just in sight?
      They will not keep you standing at that door.

    Shall I find comfort, travel-sore and weak?
      Of labour you shall find the sum.
    Will there be beds for me and all who seek?
      Yea, beds for all who come.

But this bitterness is not enduring. From the first, even in what we may
call her Pagan days, the sense of responsibility and deliberate choice
had been hers. We venture to quote the noble allegory, "A Triad,"
omitted, in some vigorous revulsion of spirit, from her later writings:

    Three sang of love together, one with lips
      Crimson, with cheeks and bosom in a glow,
    Flushed to the yellow hair and finger tips;
      And one there sang who, soft and smooth as snow,
      Bloomed like a tinted hyacinth at a show;
    And one was blue with famine after love,
      Who, like a harpstring snapped, rang harsh and low
    The burden of what those were singing of.
    One shamed herself in love; one temperately
      Grew gross in soulless love, a sluggish wife;
    One famished, died for love. Thus two of three
      Took death for love, and won him after strife.
    One droned in sweetness like a fattened bee;
      All on the threshold, yet all short of life.

Into the service, then, of her religion, Miss Rossetti brought all the
passionate fervour of her unsatisfied heart, all her intense enthusiasm
after art, and passed steadily, we believe, to the forefront of all
English religious poetry. She had not, perhaps, the curious felicity of
George Herbert, but, on the other hand, she had the balanced simplicity
that stepped clear of his elaborate conceit, the desperate euphuism of
Crashaw, and even the pathetic refinement of Henry Vaughan. Again, her
passionate imagery put her ahead of the soft beauty of Keble, too apt to
degenerate into a honied domesticity; above the pensive richness of
Charles Wesley, whose Puritan outlook made his hand unsure; above even
the divine ardour of Newman, whose technical dogmatism and paucity of
human experience limited his range. With Miss Rossetti it was as the
strong man armed, in the Gospel parable. When the stronger victor came,
the spoil was annexed, and the ancient pride of defence was applied by a
more dexterous hand. Can there be found in the rank of English religious
poetry two more majestic lyrics than

A BETTER RESURRECTION.

    I have no wit, no words, no tears;
      My heart within me like a stone
    Is numbed too much for hopes or fears.
      Look right, look left, I dwell alone;
    I lift mine eyes, but, dimmed with grief,
      No everlasting hills I see;
    My life is in the falling leaf.
      O Jesus, quicken me.

    My life is like a faded leaf,
      My harvest dwindled to a husk;
    Truly my life is void and brief
      And tedious in the barren dusk.
    My life is like a frozen thing,
      No bud nor greenness can I see.
    Yet rise it shall--the sap of spring.
      O Jesus, rise in me.

    My life is like a broken bowl,
      A broken bowl that cannot hold
    One drop of water for my soul
      Or cordial in the searching cold.
    Cast in the fire the perished thing;
      Melt and remould it, till it be
    A royal cup for Him, my King.
      O Jesus, drink of me.

Or the third of the "Old and New Year Ditties?"

    Passing away, saith the World, passing away;
    Chances, beauty, and youth sapped day by day;
    Thy life never continueth in one stay,
    Is the eye waxen dim, is the dark hair changing to grey
    That hath won neither laurel nor bay?
    I shall clothe myself in Spring and bud in May;
    Thou, root-stricken, shall not rebuild thy decay
    On my bosom for aye.
    Then I answered, Yea.

    Passing away, saith my Soul, passing away,
    With its burden of fear and hope, of labour and play.
    Hearken what the past doth witness and say:
    Rust in thy gold, a moth is in thine array,
    A canker is in thy bud, thy leaf must decay.
    At midnight, at cockcrow, at morning, one certain day,
    Lo! the Bridegroom shall come and shall not delay;
    Watch, thou, and pray.
    Then I answered, Yea.

    Passing away, saith my God, passing away;
    Winter passeth after the long delay;
    New grapes on the vine, new figs on the tender spray,
    Turtle calleth turtle in Heaven's May.
    Though I tarry, wait for Me, trust Me, watch and pray,
    Arise, come away, night is past, and lo! it is day,
    My love, My sister, My spouse, thou shalt hear Me say.
    Then I answered, Yea.

The last-mentioned poem is indeed worthy of a technical remark. It is
written in an irregular dactylic metre, the longer lines having a beat
of five accents, the shorter of three or two; but the whole scheme of
rhyme, all three stanzas--a common form with Miss Rossetti--is actually
built upon one single rhyme throughout. For such a conception one would
be inclined to predicate certain failure; the simplicity is too rude and
daring; but consider the result. For sheer simplicity again note her
"Christmas Carol":

    In the bleak mid-winter
      Frosty wind made moan,
    Earth stood hard as iron,
      Water like a stone;
    Snow had fallen, snow on snow,
      Snow on snow,
    In the bleak mid-winter,
      Long ago.

    Our God, Heaven cannot hold Him,
      Nor earth sustain;
    Heaven and earth shall flee away,
      When He comes to reign.
    In the bleak mid-winter
      A stable-place sufficed
    The Lord God Almighty,
      Jesus Christ.

    Enough for Him whom cherubim
      Worship night and day,
    A breastful of milk
      And a mangerful of hay.
    Enough for Him whom angels
      Fall down before,
    The ox and ass and camel
      Which adore.

    Angels and archangels
      May have gathered there,
    Cherubim and seraphim
      Throng'd the air,
    But only His mother,
      In her maiden bliss.
    Worshipped the Beloved
    With a kiss.

    What can I give Him,
      Poor as I am?
    If I were a shepherd,
      I would bring a lamb.
    If I were a wise man,
      I would do my part;
    Yet what can I give Him?
      Give my heart.

which, from beginning to end, has the very note of a Tuscan Adoration.

This exquisite felicity did not continue. It could not be expected that
it should. Miss Rossetti had always been capable in her writings of
complete and unexpected failures; in many of her lyrics everything is
there--style, feeling, harmony, but somehow the mood does not quicken
into poetry. In later life she published an immense volume, the _Face of
the Deep_, extending to over 550 pages, a devotional commentary on the
"Apocalypse." This is written in uncouth and shapeless prose, as a rule;
and though it has many suggestive and striking thoughts, and some images
of exquisite beauty, yet it is a singular monument of failure. Scattered
up and down in it are several hundred religious lyrics, which are never
exactly commonplace, but seldom satisfactory. I venture to quote one,
which may serve as a fair sample, p. 119, chap. iii. v. 10:

    Wisest of sparrows, that sparrow which sitteth alone
      Perched on the housetop, its own upper chamber, for nest.
    Wisest of swallows, that swallow which timely hath flown
      Over the turbulent sea to the land of its rest;
          Wisest of sparrows and swallows, if I were as wise!

    Wisest of spirits, that spirit which dwelleth apart,
      Hid in the Presence of God for a chapel and nest,
    Sending a wish and a will and a passionate heart
      Over the eddy of life to that Presence in rest,
          Seated alone and in peace till God bids it arise.

One word must, perhaps, be said here on the question of her technical
skill and metrical handling. With characteristic humility, she was
herself of opinion, as appears from a letter to Mr. Gosse, that the
inspiration of her sonnets was wholly derived from her brother. That was
an entire, if affectionate, mistake. There is no real or even apparent
connection. There is none of the intricate scheming, the subtle
inter-weaving of tremulous tones which make D. G. Rossetti's sonnets the
most musical of English sonnets. But the consequence is that Dante
Gabriel's sonnets are not in the least characteristically English. The
sonnets of Milton and Wordsworth may be regarded as the true examples of
English sonnet-writing, stiff, grave, sober, drawing through precise and
even stilted metres to a sonorous and rhetorical close. D. G. Rossetti's
are exotic work essentially. But that is not true of Miss Rossetti's.
They are simple and severe. In such a sequence as "Monna Innominata,"
there is not a trace of the luscious and labyrinthine ecstacies of her
brother's work; they are indeed far more like Mrs. Browning's _Sonnets
from the Portuguese_.

    Trust me, I have not earned your dear rebuke;
    I love, as you would have me, God the most;
    Would lose not Him, but you, must one be lost;
    Nor with Lot's wife cast back a faithless look,
    Unready to forego what I forsook.

    This say I, having counted up the cost.
    This, though I be the feeblest of God's host,
    The sorriest sheep Christ shepherds with His crook.
    Yet while I love my God the most, I deem
    That I can never love you overmuch;
    I love Him more, so let me love you too;
    Yea, as I apprehend it, love is such,
    I cannot love you if I love not Him,
    I cannot love Him if I love not you.

This severity is not the same in her lyrics; it will be obvious from the
specimens already quoted, that, if anything, the metrical scheme is not
strict enough. In many lines will be found a deficiency of syllables,
musically compensated for by variety of accent; many of her rhymes are
almost licentious in their vagueness. But for some reason I have found
that they do not offend the critical judgment, as Mrs. Browning's do.
Whether it is that the directness and simplicity of the feeling
overpowers all minute fastidiousness, or whether they are all part of
the careful artlessness of the mood, is hard to determine. But the fact
remains, that none but the most inquisitive of critics would be likely
to hold that the art is thereby vitiated.

Lastly, of all the great themes with which Miss Rossetti deals, she is,
above all writers, the singer of Death. Whether as the eternal
home-coming, or the quiet relief after the intolerable restlessness of
the world, or as the deep reality in which the fretful vanities of life
are merged, it is always in view, as the dark majestic portal to which
the weary road winds at last. True, in one of the earliest and most
beautiful of all her lyrics, the sense of dissatisfied loneliness is
carried on beyond the gate of Death.

AT HOME.

    When I was dead, my spirit turned
      To seek the much-frequented house;
    I passed the door, and saw my friends
      Feasting beneath green orange boughs;
    From hand to hand they pushed the wine,
      They sucked the pulp of plum and peach;
    They sang, they jested, and they laughed,
      For each was loved of each.

    I listened to their honest chat.
      Said one: "To-morrow we shall be
    Plod, plod along the featureless sands,
      And coasting miles and miles of sea."
    Said one: "Before the turn of tide,
      We will achieve the eyrie-seat."
    Said one; "To-morrow shall be like
      To-day, but much more sweet."

    "To-morrow," said they, strong with hope.
      And dwelt upon the pleasant way.
    "To-morrow," cried they one and all,
      While no one spoke of yesterday.
    Their life stood full at blessed noon;
      I, only I, had passed away.
    "To-morrow and to-day," they cried;
      I was of yesterday.

    I shivered comfortless, but cast
      No chill across the tablecloth;
    I all-forgotten shivered, sad
      To stay and yet to part how loth.
    I passed from the familiar room,
      I, who from love had passed away.
    Like the remembrance of a guest
      That tarrieth but a day.

But, if we can but read into it the hallowing radiance of a tremulous
hope, the poem, which as Ellen Alleyne she contributed to the Germ in
the days of her unregenerate energies, may be her requiem now:

              DREAM LAND.

    Where sunless rivers weep
    Their waves into the deep,
    She sleeps a charmed sleep
        Awake her not.
    Led by a single star.
    She came from very far
    To seek where shadows are
        Her pleasant lot.

    She left the rosy morn,
    She left the fields of corn.
    For twilight cold and lorn
        And water springs.
    Through sleep, as through a veil,
    She sees the sky look pale,
    And hears the nightingale
        That sadly sings.

    Rest, rest, a perfect rest
    Shed over brow and breast;
    Her face is toward the west,
        The purple land.
    She cannot see the grain
    Ripening on hill and plain;
    She cannot feel the rain
        Upon her hand.

    Rest, rest, for evermore
    Upon a mossy shore;
    Rest, rest, at the heart's core
        Till time shall cease.
    Sleep that no pain shall wake;
    Night that no morn shall break
    Till joy shall overtake
        Her perfect peace.

1895.




THE POETRY OF EDMUND GOSSE


It happened the other day, in the library of a remote house, that I
lighted upon a shelf of old _Blackwoods_, from fifty to sixty years old,
and, being confined to the house by wet weather, read largely in them.
Christopher North was at his glory then, with his flagrant egotism and
stupid bellowings. But what struck me most in the old pages was that,
with all his loud Philistinism, he was penetrated with a profound
respect for poetry. It is hardly too much to say that poetry was the
staple product of the magazine. Almost every number contained long,
nightmare poems in Cowperian blank verse by Delta or some other tedious
unknown. Mrs. Hemans fluted monotonously. Almost every number, too,
contained an article of poetical criticism; even the terrible _Noctes
Ambrosianæ_ are full of low verses. All this contrasted sharply, I will
not say painfully, with modern tendencies. I do not think we are less
wanting in respect for really great poetry now, but there is a large
class of persons writing verses now which for feeling, expression, and
execution beat Delta and Christopher North's favourites out of the
field. At the same time, the minor poet is the perennial gibe of the
journalist, who would have us believe that the only audience that exists
for these amiable singers are themselves. And this is not impossibly the
case. But all who take a serious and hopeful view of literature will
believe that there are shadowy instincts in the human heart which even
journalism cannot satisfy, and the large class of persons--youthful,
perhaps, and, as Praed says, "so thankful for illusion"--which the earth
is constantly producing, will continue to be grateful to any one who
"from the soul speaks instant to the soul."

But between the greater and the lesser lights there are a few living
poets who, without captivating an unwilling public, have, at least,
extorted a recognition from it: those gentlemen whom the _Westminster
Budget_ not long ago represented in a genial caricature as trying the
effect of a laurel wreath on their more or less scanty locks before a
mirror. And one of these was Mr. Gosse. His poetical work extends over a
period of some five-and-twenty years. His first book, _On Viol and
Flute_, written when the author was hardly out of his teens, was
instantly welcomed by the critics as an offshoot of the Rossetti school,
but untainted by any of the uncomfortable irregularities of that
fellowship. Since then he has produced _New Poems; Firdausi in Exile
and Other Poems; King Erik_, a literary tragedy; while, last of all,
there appeared, in 1894, a volume entitled _In Russet and Silver_. This
essay will treat exclusively of Mr. Gosse's poetical work, although the
present writer may freely confess his conviction that Mr. Gosse's true
vehicle, in which he works more spontaneously, is melodious and amusing
prose.

The first point that strikes any careful and critical reader of the
volumes I have mentioned is the steady and virile progress that the art
of the writer compasses. _On Viol and Flute_ was a graceful, tender
volume, of sensuous and picturesque, but essentially superficial verse.
In _New Poems_ a certain philosophy, epicurean in tone, began to shape
itself. In _Firdausi in Exile_ there is a strong and manly note audible.
Finally, in _In Russet and Silver_ the tumultuous impulse is over, and
the poet looks out with a serious resignation backwards over a life of
genial effort and happy love, and forwards over a gentle sunset slope.
_King Erik_ lies apart from the rest, and will be considered separately.

In Mr. Gosse's graceful ode, "The Gifts of the Muses," the goddesses of
song take away from Daphnis his beechwood flute and give him an ivory
lyre, with which, at the cost of secret sorrow, he charms the ears of
the world. But his last prayer to Apollo is that he may have his flute
again before he dies. Mr. Gosse is like Daphnis in his preference for
the homely flute. The ivory lyre, "the sorrowful great gift," as Mrs.
Browning calls it, he has not chosen. His graceful, melodious verse,
flawless in construction, delicate in form, does not anywhere show signs
of passionate conviction or imperious stress; it has none of the
"perilous stuff that weighs upon the heart." Intensity there is, but it
is the intensity of enjoyment; Mr. Gosse's poems are full of the spirit
of the sunlit wood, the breezy headland, the fragrant garden-walks at
dusk; they are full of the cheerful felicity that plays about the
wholesome energies of life, the happy love of wife and child,
inspiriting talk, leisurely sessions in warm orchards, or libraries full
of books. Mr. Gosse has the active love of nature intensified by the
confinement of town life. He has inherited the eager instinct of the
naturalist, and his studies of woodland things are produced with the eye
on the object, or, better still, from loving and accurate recollection.
There is nothing vague in his transcripts from sea or wood: the broken
imitative music of the white-throat, the yellow water-lily stealing up
to daylight through the dim pool, the beetle with his jewelled
wing-cases, the bright crest of the swooping wood-chat, the whispering
of the rain upon the leaves, the mist flooding the orchard, all these
are touched with that swift intuition which comes from patient
watchfulness.

Mr. Gosse's muse is fond of masquerading--and she does it very
gracefully, too--in a classical dress. In such poems as the "Suppliant"
he catches the very spirit, the unadorned sweetness, of the Greek
Anthology. But this classical flavour belongs essentially to his earlier
work. Mr. Gosse has within himself the untainted Greek spirit, and has
grown to feel more and more, I venture to believe, that there is no need
to shift his readers to an earlier age and a sunnier scenery: that the
ardent natural sense of enjoyment, without morbidity even in its
sadness, which is the essence of Greek feeling, needs no setting to
declare itself. It can exist in London smoke, on the promontory with its
short turf, in the Devonshire orchard. If this be so, the instinct which
has led him gradually to abjure the earlier forms is a true one.

Of the poems which have a philosophical motive--not a numerous class--we
may take "Verdleigh Coppice" (_New Poems_, p. 74) as a type. It is a
sensitive description of the horror that creeps over even the most
thoughtless heart on realising that below the surface of nature in her
most peaceful moods lies a whole world of death and strife. But this
leads to no Puritan or melancholy conclusion. "I learn," he says, in
the exquisite stanza with which the poem concludes,

    I learn 'tis best in all things to hold living very lightly,
        Taste the perfumes of the fir-wood, but not linger there
            too long,
      Lest the mazes of the forest lead to foulnesses unsightly,
        And a haunting horror clash upon the night-bird's liquid
          song.

Mr. Gosse's latest volume, _In Russet and Silver_, shows, as we have
said, the true and gentle development of this happy philosophy. From end
to end it breathes the genial resignation of one who feels a happy youth
depart with promise of calm and gracious hours to come. But at the same
time, as far as poetical power goes, it is incomparably stronger than
any of the author's previous work. The noble dedication to "Tusitala in
Vailima" (Mr. R. L. Stevenson in Samoa) is the high-water mark of Mr.
Gosse's genius. The haunting melody of this poem, its serene and equable
sweep, exalt the writer among his contemporaries; although for ardent
feeling and pure workmanship the idyll entitled "A Tragedy without
Words" ranks nearly as high.

But we must pass to the technical consideration of Mr. Gosse's art.

In the first place, he is singularly free from mannerism, and his style
has clarified itself every year. It would be difficult for the most
ingenious imitator to produce a poem which should be indisputably in
Mr. Gosse's manner. There is an equable lucidity about his expression;
it is never necessary to pause in order to adjust the sense of a
passage. Robert Browning, perhaps, of contemporary poets, presents the
most acute contrast to Mr. Gosse. Browning's style may be compared to a
Swiss pasture, where the green meadows which form the foreground of a
sublime landscape are yet cumbered with awkward blocks and
boulders--things not without a certain rough dignity of their own, but
essentially out of place. Mr. Gosse's poems, on the other hand, are like
trim meadow-lands, with wealth of wood and water, where the pilgrim can
linger without fear of obstacles or catastrophes.

Another salient characteristic of Mr. Gosse is the entire absence of
errors of taste. There is nothing that can jar on the most sensitive
reader either in feeling or expression; and in this he may be called
somewhat of a reactionary when compared with the tendency of much modern
poetry. There is, moreover, a sweetness and simplicity about his
handling both of metre and rhyme which never degenerates into
commonplace, and yet is never affected. The only trace of affectation,
indeed, is in a certain dabbling, in earlier work, with names of jewels
such as "chrysoprase," and plants such as "euphrasy" and "agrimony." It
may be doubted whether such names--for the introduction of which into
our poetry Mrs. Browning is largely responsible--ever succeed in giving
true or accurate vividness to a picture, for the simple reason that most
readers, and, we fear, many writers, have no idea what jewel or flower
is intended.

Lastly, in the difficult matter of epithets Mr. Gosse is a master.
Nowadays, when all ordinary combinations of adjectives and nouns have
been employed in poetry, the poet must give special attention to
epithets which shall arrest and please, shall be, in fact, almost
paradoxical at first sight, yet shall justify themselves on examination.
And here Mr. Gosse is singularly successful; without multiplying
instances, let any reader judicially examine the two poems mentioned
above, in _In Russet and Silver_, where experiment in epithet is carried
to the verge of daring, and say whether the adjectives do not drop into
their places in a predestined fashion, like the swans which Virgil
describes settling in the marsh:--"Aut capere, aut captas jam despectare
videntur."

It will be as well to give a few phrases and expressions, taken at
random from the various volumes, to illustrate the elaborate felicity of
phrase and epithet which are characteristic of the patient art of Mr.
Gosse. We have the "boisterous bee," the "velvet darkness of the pines,"
the "horizon's primrose bar," the "night and her innumerable eyes" the
"hushed elbow of the reedy leas" where the heron finds peace, the
"bales of solid sleep" in which the opium is packed, the loadstone cliff
at which "the fluttering magnets leap with lying poles," the "tight
curls closing like the marigold," of the young athlete, the eye of the
woodman that flickers "keen as the flashing of a snipe through beds of
windless rushes." The poet passes the charcoal-burner's hut and says: "I
love to watch the pale blue spire His scented labour builds above it."
In the June garden he notes "how spring and summer flowers arrange Their
aromatic interchange." He hears "the small hushed cry of crisp dry life
The terebinth gives beneath the graver's knife." To the pushing iris he
cries, "What news from hollow worlds beneath?" He sees, on a Provençal
coast, "Where now the prickly cactus gibes and crawls Down towards cold
waves from firm rock-battlements." He watches the expiring light: "As
ceases in a lamp at break of day The fragrant remnant of memorial
flame." He hears in passing "Joybells of some exuberant town at play."
He indicates in a stroke of rare insight the characteristic failure of
the melancholy Obermann, his "high lassitude," and for a delicate simile
what could be more perfect than the following:--

    As on the pale white peacock we discern
    The pencilled shadows of the rainbow dyes
    And coloured moons that on her sisters burn.

All this is the purest literary workmanship. There is nothing of the
impressionist here. There is no dim vagueness, but the effect is noted
and carefully transferred to words of infinite associations. The
possible weakness of this delicate minuteness is that here and there in
a moment of strenuous action, when the march of the poem ought to
proceed with swift directness, the glancing eye is apt to turn aside or
lose itself in detail. One small instance will be enough of a tendency
that is as a rule successfully combated. In the "Cruise of the Rover,"
in the heat of movement, when the young English sailors after their
desperate fight are being dragged to judgment, drink is given them from
"a great cool earthen firkin." Now this is just such a detail as no one
at such a moment should have had leisure or inclination to note, and
this is the fault of the literary method. In meditative poems, in
transcripts from nature, the more sensitive the eye is to external
impressions the more intimate and lucid will the emotion be. But not in
the ballad, not in the poem of action and life. And this is true of such
narratives as the "Island of the Blest" and the "Death of Arnkel," where
detail is almost too tyrannous, closely and vividly sketched as it is.

In the former poem such descriptions as that of the Island itself may be
noted for their proportion:--

    And now beneath the magic Isle we came:
      Full of fair havens was it, blue and wide
    With iron promontories, fit to tame
      The wildest storm and make a calm inside,
      Where gentlest birds might plume themselves and ride.

    White cities nestled under every hill,
      Stretching their marble feet to touch the tide,
    And shallops driven by more than mortal skill
      Meandered here and there, or cleft the wave at will.

    Down coverts, thick with cedar and with pine,
      Sonorous waters dropt their silver shafts.

This is the perfection of stately narrative. But when the mariners are
led away for trial in "quaint procession" and "bound three by three in
chaplets of wild rose," we pass into a region of whimsical fantasy, into
which a true narrative poet like William Morris has no tendency to err.

_Firdausi in Exile_ is a story well told, and is the best narrative poem
by Mr. Gosse. Yet even this leaves us convinced that he is pre-eminently
a lyric poet, the singer of a swift and passing mood; he has none of the
sustained energy of the epic poet, nor the penetrating psychology of the
dramatist.

The tragedy of _King Erik_, as Mr. Theodore Watts points out in the
admirable critical note which is prefixed to the later edition, is not
an acting play; the essence of an acting play is that it should pass
firmly from situation to situation. But there is a further defect than
even that. From a literary point of view, the images, the metre, the
language are skilfully enough handled but the characters lack consistent
vitality. King Erik passes from being an elevated, almost superior
philosopher into an outrageous Othello, in a manner which, though
possibly lifelike, is inconsistent with the dignity of his professions;
he is not sincere in his utterances, if his jealousy is so easily
awakened and so hardly allayed. And there is a similar want of humanity
in many of the characters. Botilda is too mild and tactless, Grimur too
amorous, Adalbjörg too venomous. They do not seem to betray their
characters so much as to be always keeping them in view. But after all,
if Mr. Gosse's dramatic muse is too statuesque, why so are Mr.
Swinburne's and Mr. Bridges', and the literary instinct can extract a
continuous pleasure from the mellow sequence of line upon line.

As a specimen of pictorial art, fading softly into visionary dreams, we
would select a very perfect lyric from Mr. Gosse's latest book entitled
"Circling Fancies." The poet sits at night by the open window, under the
acacia which scents the air, with a lighted lamp, to which the gauzy
summer flies come thronging.

    Around this tree the floating flies
      Weave their mysterious webs of light;
    The scent of my acacia lies
      Within the circle of their flight:
      They never perch, nor drop from sight,
    But, flashing, wheel in curves of air,
      As if the perfume's warm delight
    In magic bondage held them there.

    I watch them till I half confound
      Their motions with these thoughts of mine,
    That no less subtle bonds have bound
      Within a viewless ring divine;
      Clasped by a chain that makes no sign.
    My hopes and wheeling fancies live:
      Desires, like odours, still confine
    The heart that else were fugitive.

The poem of "Tusitala" records Mr. Gosse's first meeting with Mr. R. L.
Stevenson, four-and-twenty years ago, on a Scotch steamer. He goes on to
speak of the novelist's growing fame, the train of suffering that
conducted him to glory, his exile in the "ethereal musky highlands" of
Samoa, "till," he says, "we almost deem'd you vanished."

    Vanish'd? ay, that's still the trouble,
                        Tusitala!
    Though your tropic isle rejoices,
    'Tis to us an Isle of Voices
    Hollow like the elfin double
    Cry of disembodied echoes,
    Or an owlet's wicked laughter,
    Or the cold and hornèd gecko's
    Croaking from a ruined rafter,--

                 * * *

    You are circled, as by magic,
    In a surf-built palmy bubble,
                        Tusitala;
    Fate hath chosen, but the choice is
    Half delectable, half tragic,
    For we hear you speak, like Moses,
    And we greet you back enchanted,
    But reply's no sooner granted
    Then the rifted cloudland closes.

But the poem must be read in its entirety to give an idea of the
delicate melody, the haunting pathos of the strain. It is a poem above
praise.

Classification in poetry is a fruitless task, and it is impossible to do
a poet a greater wrong than unnecessarily to seal him of a certain
tribe; he must be _sui generis_; many writers can imitate with singular
felicity; Owen Meredith wrote lines which, if they had been written by
Tennyson, would have been reckoned among his sweetest, but they were
Owen Meredith and not Tennyson. So Mr. Stevenson in prose is responsible
for a knot of ventriloquists who seem to speak with the authentic voice;
the hands are the hands of Esau and the utterance is only not Esau's
too.

Mr. Gosse is an obsequious follower of none. He has little in common
with our pre-eminent lyric lord, Mr. Swinburne; Mr. Swinburne is a
rhapsodist, who has made such stately and exhaustive use of the rare
dactylic element in English that it is hard to see how any dactylic
poetry should in future be cast in any different mould. Mr. Morris is
_raconteur_ first; his ancient tales create their form, and ornament is
accessory to narrative. These are the two great planets of our
firmament, but there are other stars of brilliant and individual fire.

Mr. Austin Dobson is the soul of exquisite _finesse_, but the fine,
careless rapture he does not claim. Mr. Kipling comes like an explorer
laden with strange spoils from an unvisited land, but whether any one
may tread in his footsteps is uncertain; it is uncertain, too, whether
he has triumphed over or through his environment, and Mr. Gosse has
little in common, save his generous admiration, with a poet starred and
crowned with gems that all the world before him had conspired to
cheapen. Mr. Stevenson, in poetic quality among the greatest, is
reticent and will not speak--poignant sincerity is perhaps his most
moving characteristic; Mr. Patmore strikes an old, full-flavoured note,
in the region of happy homely courtesies--though in the "Unknown Eros"
he has once or twice fused the precision of George Herbert with the
dignity of Gray. But Mr. Gosse, the Epicurean in the House, would haunt
the library rather than the dining-room.

Mr. George Meredith in his gorgeous lyrics strikes the nail too often
and too hard, until he dints the panelling. Could he only hold his hand!
On any given subject he will breed you a round dozen of stanzas, large
and over-ripe, to one more acid berry. Mr. Bridges, the sober, majestic
lyrist, with his grave russet effects, his almost stilted dignity, is
the one writer, next to the two fixed stars, to whom we are disposed to
give unstinted praise for his solemn reticence, his strong, full music;
and to him Mr. Gosse must yield the palm in verse; Mr. Bridges has
behind him the force of woodland seclusion and the unique devotion of a
strong spirit to a slender art, while Mr. Gosse has social claims,
artistic and literary criticism, poetical and historical exegesis, and
almost unrivalled biographical gifts to drain his spirit. Mr. Watson in
his best poetical work is the sublimation of the philosophical critic of
poets. For Matthew Arnold, Shelley, Tennyson, Wordsworth, he has done,
we think, what Milton did for "Lycidas," and it is impossible to believe
that such cool and spacious writing can ever be superseded. Mr. Austin,
like Mr. Gosse, is penetrated with Virgil's "inglorious passion for
stream and wood." Mr. Aubrey de Vere is the poet of secluded grace,
monastic thrills; Lord De Tabley goes to and fro, like Circe, before his
stately loom: Mr. Lang is as his own porcelain, foam frozen into
crystal. Among younger writers, Mr. Le Gallienne has the elfish voice of
a spirit, airy, whimsical, but full of rapturous phrases; Mr. Yeats the
eerie wailing of the winds in a haunted Celtic twilight; yet of these
two, so essentially spiritual, it is hard to predict anything--like the
wind, their prototype, they blow whither and whence they will. But these
both are, so to speak, on the tree-tops, while Mr. Gosse treads the
earth. Mr. Henley, again, in some of his vehement, rough lyrics,
reaches a poignant fervour of which our graceful bard knows nothing.
Lastly, among the undoubted chiefs of song, must be mentioned Miss
Rossetti, with whose tender, remorseful, almost conventual outlook Mr.
Gosse has no common fibre. No greater contrast could indeed be devised,
for Miss Rossetti is at heart a _dévote_ and Mr. Gosse a pagan.

It is hard to speak of Mr. Gosse only as a poet without reference to his
prose writings, where, indeed, he displays even a more subtle mastery of
his art. But we should characterise him as a delicate, impassioned
singer of some of the sweetest moods of life. In the fiercer and darker
regions of the soul he does not love to linger; in his passion he is, so
to speak, anchored safely to life--he is not whirled away in the eddies
of elemental seas, with the wild energy that we see, for instance, in
Charlotte Brontë's work. In the utmost abandonment of love or sorrow he
is conscious of the red moon in the poplar, and the subtle scent of
briar and honeysuckle; his feet are on the earth, and almost the deepest
pang that he feels is when his jaded senses refuse to respond to the
thrill that earth and sky are wont to awaken in him. With man in the
abstract he has little sympathy; in the individual the keenest and most
intimate delight. He is not the poet of movements; he has no wish to
transcribe in verse the economical solutions of poverty. And, lastly,
he resolutely lives in a region of sensuous, though pure, delight; he
turns aside into the glade when the tainted air warns him that he is
near some difficult horror on which he would not gaze. He has none of
the impulse of the philosophers to see life steadily and see it whole,
and if there is any note of timidity in the poems, we should ascribe it
to the author having shunned, or rather missed, _the descent into hell_
which we are inclined to believe necessary for the highest artistic
development. Each poet, each man, has his own hell, in which some brief
sojourn is necessary if he is to test the seriousness of life and art.
Mr. Gosse gives us no hint that this article is included in his creed;
we cannot wish that he should be forced to include it, but we say that
it is the conscious lack of this experience alone which has kept him
from laying claim to the highest glories of song. Delicacy rather than
intensity, that is the keynote of his lyrics.

In an exquisite epistle lately addressed by Mr. Austin Dobson to Mr.
Gosse, he speaks of himself and his friend as moving in the procession
of art "where is not first nor last." "At least," he claims, "we have
handed on the fire." We dare not expect all things from each man; but to
have made some exquisite mood your own, and to have presented it with
passionate accuracy, is no light achievement.

1894.




EPILOGUE


Literature, so long as it be idealistic, is the anodyne of the spirit,
the mother of faith, the nurse of hope! Literature records and
criticises, but does not make history: as we grow older we have to
recognise, slowly and sadly, the fact that the world is profoundly
incomplete. The more that we can keep our eyes from a vain attempt to
plumb the abyss, the more useful, practical, hopeful we become. And
literature, like society, athletics, politics, is one of the devices we
resort to, to hide from ourselves the horror of the gap. But the only
true consolation is our faith in the incompleteness of the world as we
see it, and in the ultimate completeness of the Divine plan. Realistic
literature can never help us to this faith: it can only plunge us deeper
in the mire--deeper in fact than we need be plunged, because realism
deludes us into accepting as typical what is only abnormal.

The Realist is a man who stands beside a drag-net that is being slowly
hauled ashore. He picks up and handles, not without a sickly creep of
horror, the viscous fleshy things, clammy polypi, bulging, translucent
cucumber-objects smelling of the peevish brine. They are struggling,
heaving, dying; on them, on these creatures of the silent, moving sea,
settles the nauseating faintness of the unsubstantial air. Such pleasure
as they give him is horrible, physiological, almost obscene.

But the Idealist, to use an exquisite simile of Mr. Henry James' in "The
Middle Years," is the man who visits "the great glazed tank of art."
There in the vivarium, through the glimmering panes, under the loops and
lines of light, and among the bursting bubbles, on the dim sand, in
dusky corners, on jutting shelves of the rock, the strange sea-monsters,
all humps and horns, lie at their ease. Strange they are and horrible;
but it is a cleanly, a spectacular horror. They are quiet, they are at
home. They twiddle their mandibles, they rise and walk, with clumsy
groping motions. But there is no vile invasion: they are safe behind the
crystal wall.

It is thus that I have tried to show my own gallery of persons. I have
not burrowed into their secrets, or tried to nose out scandals. Beyond
their studies I have not followed them. There has been none of that
"ripping up, like pigs," which Lord Tennyson so forcibly deprecated. I
have tried to respect the reticences of these persons, their
concealments, their caprices. They are not sliced into sections and
bottled, but sketched with what would fain be a careful and affectionate
hand.

We can never see too much of desirable people. Though my heroes did not
all deal with life in a sharp, business-like way, making the most of its
pleasures, and shirking its pains, yet they lived and wrote with
dignity.

Dignity! That is the saving quality! No matter how mean the
surroundings, how squalid the furniture of life, dignity is always
possible, always desirable. Victor Hugo's old rag-picker, cataloguing
the horrors she disinterred, with her plate, her pot, her basket,
respected herself and her calling, and thought her disposition of scraps
worthy of interested description.

Only, our dignity must not be a mere mask; it must not be studied for
itself; it must not be a robe sedulously arranged over a skeleton; but
it must be the outer radiance of truth and hope and courage. For of all
fates the most deplorable is, as the wise Greek said, to be opened and
found empty.


Printed by BALLANTYNE, HANSON & Co. London & Edinburgh






End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Essays, by Arthur Christopher Benson

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ESSAYS ***

***** This file should be named 35860-0.txt or 35860-0.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/3/5/8/6/35860/

Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This book was
produced from scanned images of public domain material
from the Google Print project.)


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.